《Laruse》


 Volume 1 Arc 1: Ambitions of a tryrant (Synopsis)

    After being hired by a guild to raid a notorious slave caravan along with some members of the said guild, Laruse finds a woman who reveals herself as a daughter of a rich merchant in the free city-states of Independence, and asks for his help to find and save her little sister who had been captured as well by the same faction.


    Laruse accepts after having heard of the amount that he will be paid upon succeeding, and accepts the request, delving deep withinthe free city state of Civil, where the said faction had begun its rampage of terror, dragging along the helpless companion of Laruse , a girl named Cecil.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    Little does Laruse know that this request is only the tip of the iceberg, and it is where he will be thrust in a conflict to change an outcome for a regime that will usher in a new age of tyranny.

 Prologue

    "Nghn, not again. This is the fifth time this has happened. Settle down, will you?"


    His face contorted, saying the same meaning for constipation, but that was not the case with him.


    He tried to mask the pain he felt on his stomach that still lingered after being neglected for quite a while. Yet it has reached a peak where neglecting it is nigh impossible.


    Nevertheless, he kept walking, guiding himself with a wooden stick that acted as his cane, making him look like a poor old hermit as he crept through the streets with his dusty and ragged cloak on.


    "I can do odd jobs here and there, so if you ever need someone, go to the guild at the north district and ask for Laruse! Please, I need something to eat..."


    His stomach once again groaned while he was walking, stopping his sentence as he curled up, clutching his stomach as his cane dropped to the ground, leaving him with nothing but a nearby wall to support him.


    At this moment, prior to him collapsing on the ground with his backs to the wall, he was advertising himself as a freelance who can do any type of work as long as the pay is right, and can keep him up and running.


    Recently, there hasn''t been much offers up, making him rather desperate to take on anything as long as he makes it to dinner, or maybe his last dinner, as he calls it.


    It led to him taking miscellaneous tasks, those of which he had no right to complain on.


    For example, walking and taking care of pets, washing the latrines, cleaning up tables at the local bars and inns, it goes on.


    One would think that many jobs would suffice, but of course not all miracles happen to every unfortunate person.


    They pay five bronze pieces at best, where one would need ten bronze pieces to buy a readily made meal, or an average of six bronze pieces to have ingredients to make a meal that will hopefully fill your belly.


    "Is this the end?"


    He looked up at the blue sky with the sun covered behind the clouds; the strength in his arms had already left him, and so did his legs, leaving him with no motivation, rather than the feeling of dying out.


    "... This is bad, I can''t go out here. I have so much to live for, still. I haven''t even met the girl of my dreams. What a cruel fate."


    Just as he was about to resign himself to his ill fate, he heard a familiar voice of which he recognized right away.


    "Laruse, hey! Wake up, will you?! Why are you sleeping and slacking around over there while I do all the work?"


    She quickly came up to him and knelt as to see his face, slowly showing signs of him turning pale, his eyes looking as empty as their coffers.


    A girl at the age of nineteen came, her long golden hair made her look like a benevolent mistress as the light shone from behind her.


    He tried to talk, but the words didn''t come out, so he instead tried to reach out in order to deliver his last words.


    Optimistically, the girl took the dying man''s hand and clasped it with hers, looking at him with a radiating smile, one that seemed to ignore theplea of her companion, who wascurrently passing away before her.


    "Stop playing around, Laruse! Listen, the guild gave us a job!"


    At the flip of a switch, all his energy came back as if it had never left him, returning the vigor that his complexion had lost.


    He rose to his two feet, ditching the cloak as he threw it in the air, rejoicing at what he had heard.


    "Really?! Don''t tell me you''re kidding. I don''t think my fragile heart could take it."


    "It is real! We can finally eat! But wait, don''t throw that cloak! It''s something we bought with our last paycheck!"


    She seemed to tear up after saying the latter part of her sentence, then immediately shifted into a state of panic, as if she had lost an heirloom that her family passed on the next generation.


    Laruse''s'' eyes opened wide as he realized what he had done during that burst of joy, sending him a rush of adrenaline to his head, which gave him the edge to leap into the air at a superhuman height, grabbing the cloak before the air could snatch it away.


    Both of them sighed in relief as everything calmed down.


    "So, what''s this job the guild asked you about?"


    Laruse asked, ditching the playful attitude he had as this job was a matter of life and death for him.


    "I met Bernard, the guild master''s assistant near the apothecary while I was trying to find us some work, and he came up to me and told me that they would like to have you and I join them. He also said to go to the guild if you''re interested."


    "I don''t think there''s any need to wait. Let''s go to the guild, then."


    "Yes, let us go."


    Laruse pumped his fist into the air, leaving with his companion in tow with high spirits.


    "So, you''re here about the request, yes?"


    A fairly pale man wearing regal clothing, with dark hair sat behind a wooden desk, with the face that could only be described as deathly handsome by those that know him, seeing as how he had that unflinching smile, and that always calm and collected state.


    The office of the guild master was made with sturdy stone, seeing as they are a well-known establishment throughout the City-states of Independence, where only a few guilds are present, and have decent people who can tackle on most of the requests the populace throws at them.


    "Yeah. Listen, I''m on death''s door, so this job is what I''m leaning on. I just want to thank you."


    "I''ll accept your thanks. Well, I could give you a lot more, but that would mean that you need to join my guild. Won''t you consider it?"


    Laruse''s'' face became sullen as he heard that, having heard it countless of times, and had declined it again and again.


    "With your skills, you''ll be at the very top in the blink of an eye. But I wonder why you''re holding back, taking jobs as a freelance. Is there a reason to that?"This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    "I told you, I don''t want anything to do with a guild again. You of all people should know why."


    He kept the tone of his voice at a minimal, looking directly at this man''s eyes as he voiced his mind.


    "I do, and I understand. After all, we were in the same guild. But you yourself should know that you can atone by helping so much more people. And with the amazing skill you possess, that shouldn''t be a problem."


    "Please, just give me the request, Marco. I just don''t want to talk about that anymore. What I do with the rest of my life will be up to me."


    "Very well. If that is what you desire."


    The man named Marco gave the papers that he was holding, and handed them to Laruse, going over the details of the request, dismissing the awkward atmosphere that enveloped the room with their previous topic.


    Marco spoke as Laruse examined every word on the paper.


    "The neighboring City-State wants us to intercept and take down a band of slave traders that have made a notorious reputation. They''re not your run of the mill bandits, but a bit more experienced. Can''t let your guard down around them at least, but you can''t be too sure about anything these days."


    The guild master spoke with a commanding tone, as if speaking with a guild member under him, except he was a freelance in this case.


    "So what made them notorious? I don''t see anything special here?"


    "Yes, that should be the case. It is truly unusual. It may have something to do with how proficiently they''ve done their work, and that no one''s been able to catch them, or maybe don''t have the time to do so. Who knows if the story''s been embellished this skillfully."


    Laruse stood up, taking the papers with him.


    "When will it be?"


    "So you''re up to the task? Good. It''ll be the day after tomorrow. Come to the guild at the break of dawn, and on time, please?"


    "Got it."


    Without words of farewell, he left, leaving the guild master alone in the room to his own thoughts.


    Marco heaved a long sigh, flopping on the desk before him.


    "Still as stubborn as ever, eh Laruse?"


    Before he could reminisce, a knock followed the door.


    "Uhm, boss, I want to talk about the team that took the request."


    "Oh, it just you, Bernard. Come in. I''d like to talk to you about that as well."


    A bald, large, bulky man wearing leather armor came in, wearing a timid expression that ruins his image of a feared warrior at first glance.


    "I guess Laruse declined again, didn''t he?"


    "Unfortunately, you''re right. But, I don''t plan on giving up. Talent like his can''t be met anywhere else. Plus, he''ll be a great asset when it comes to the harder requests that come in. After all, we only have a handful of individuals that are barely capable of handling those, right?"


    Marco smiled like a fox at his guild assistant, beckoning the man to sit on the chair before him, in which the man did so.


    "True enough that you can''t come across a man with many different names because of his exploits. You are also correct with the case of having only few top tier groups and individuals that can handle S to Z class requests."


    "I don''t like it at all, Bernard. More so now that monsters are growing more and more fierce over the months that pass. Soon it won''t just be us that will be needing him. Maye even the continent... But that''s just me babbling on. Let''s get back on topic shall we?"


    "Yes, it''s the newcomer''s group of five, excluding Laruse, who will be assisting them. Are you sure that it is a good idea to send newcomers off to such a dangerous first mission?"


    Bernard fidgeted as he asked the question, feeling that the sadistic and cunning stares of his guild master made him rather uncomfortable, and so did others who knew what kind of person he was.


    "Don''t worry. They were reluctant to take the request. After all, I don''t have to worry as long as Laruse is with them. I mean, I could have just sent for him alone, and he could have done the job just as efficiently, maybe more."


    "Well, if that''s what you say, then I have no objections. I shall inform the group about the schedule. Now if you''ll excuse me."


    The man stood up from his seat, excusing himself in order to settle the groups'' request, finalizing it.


    "Good work. Keep it up, Bernard."


    Walking in a spacious street in the town of Zeal were Laruse and his companion, better known to him as Cecil, an oddly cheerful and mentally unpredictable person, as Laruse says it.


    "Guessing from your expression, Marco asked you to join him again, right?"


    He didn''t respond, thinking that it wasn''t necessary since it was always the case whenever he goes to the guild.


    Before they were left, a small advance payment had been given to them in order to eat, seeing as they have been short for a while, and requests have been becoming scarce.


    "But still, that was a great meal! I forgot how some of them tasted until now."


    Cecil smiled to her side, looking at a disheartened Laruse.


    "What''s wrong? Does it bother you that much?"


    His eyes twitch, indicating that he heard what his companion had said.


    "Uh-oh, no it''s not because of that."


    "Then what is it? Partners shouldn''t keep secrets from each other."


    He sighed, knowing that she made sense, but seeing her smile made him all the guiltier of saying what he thought.


    "It just, you know, I''m sorry."


    He said with a downcast expression, slowing down the pace that they were walking with.


    "Sorry about what? This isn''t like you at all."


    "Because of me, you have to experience this when you could have just lived your life without worry. But here you are, hungry, and with someone like me who''s not even competent enough to stand up to his past-"


    Before he could finish, she embraced Laruse, calming him with her serene voice.


    "I''d still choose to be with you even after all this. After all, you saved me, and that means so much to me. Now, enough sulking, we have to prepare for the mission, right?"


    After she separated from him, he looked at the girl in front of him, brimming with optimism that it might have been a sin.


    It was ironic as well, seeing as how it was the reverse back then, where he was the cheerful one, and Cecil was a timid girl who couldn''t move by herself.


    "You''re right. Thank you Cecil."


    He fixed his expression, displaying his usual face of optimism, which had rubbed off on Cecil, and now back to him.


    "Now, let''s give it our all and get rich! I swear I¡¯ll get us out of this situation, I promise!"


    He looked to the sky, raising his fist into the air, in which Cecil smiled at him, just as she always had.


    But before they could fully celebrate, a high-pitch shriek resonated through the streets, coming from a woman who wore noble clothing, assisted by a frail old man wearing a servant''s black suit.


    "Thief! A thief stole my purse!"


    At an amazing speed, the man who wore a tattered peasant''s clothing and was being yelled at, had passed Laruse and Cecil, making off with the elegant looking, golden-laced purse as his frame was slowly disappeared in the horizon.


    "My gut''s telling me that I''ll get a reward for this! Wait right here, Cecil."


    "Wait! but he''s already out of sight."


    Without replying to Cecil''s remark, Laruse followed the man, running at an inhuman speed, catching up to him with a few strides, overtaking the agile thief, who stared in bewilderment at the man who ran faster than him.


    "Sorry. If you just ran faster, then I would have let you go. After all, everything''s fair game here, so don''t think too badly of me."


    He smiled, easily running side by side with the man, who''s starting to run out of breath.


    Laruse tackled the man, forcing both of them to tumble on the stone pavement numerous times.


    Shaking his head, he took back the purse from the unconscious thief, leaving as if the pain never affected him despite the various bruises he had accumulated from hitting the stone pavement with his body.


    "Try to get better next time, alright?"


    He sprinted back to Cecil and the woman who had purse stolen, huffing a bit, but brimming with energy.


    "Here you go, miss."


    "Oh my, you''re hurt. Are you alright my dear?"


    The noblewoman looked Laruse over, examining him from the looks his constitution, which was average looking, but carried a mysterious aura within it, as if what was on the outside was a ruse.


    He had a fairly great build, but it could not explain how he ran so fast, covering half a kilometer in such a short amount of time.


    He wore casual clothes which didn''t really stand out at all, other than it being what he liked, and what he had which was a short sleeved, white, v-neck shirt, paired with a leather torso armor and a few around his lower body, where he wore dark grey trousers and boots.


    His brown eyes and messy, short hair were nothing out of the ordinary.


    The woman then rummaged through her bag, taking out two gold pieces, those of which Laruse and Cecil had only seen a few times in their life together as partners.


    "Here, a sign of thanks. Well then. I should be leaving. Thank you, young man."


    The woman bowed her head slightly and left with the servant.


    Left by themselves, they blankly stared at the two gold pieces on their hands.


    "Is this what I think it really is?"


    Cecil asked, unable to believe what their reward is.


    "I-it is!"


    They resumed their celebration, basking the gold coins as they left for their home, grinning from ear to ear over the fraction of a fortune that a gold piece possessed.


    "Now we''ll be even more prepared for that request! Let''s do everything we can!"


    "Yeah!"


    They cheerfully yelled aloud in unison as the sun began to set, both smiling at each other contently.

 Chapter 1: Let us embark

    "-ake up, Laruse! Wake up! We''re going to be late!"


    Cecil shook his body as he continued to sleep, snoring loudly with an aloof pose, arms extended, legs stretched out, and a rather concerning case of bedhead.


    "I can''t believe you. After you said that you''ll wake up earlier than me."


    She tried once more, but this time with more strength, pushing down his chest, making his face contract.


    It was a few minutes before dawn, the time where they were supposed to be at the guild since Marco had reminded them beforehand that time is of the essence, and that the chances of them getting away are rather high.


    Cecil had been prepared to depart at a moment''s notice, but the same could not be said for her companion, Laruse, who still slept away, making those who looked at his sleeping face feel a surprising gush of exhaustion and comfort, as if his face had a spell to put those who''d look at it to sleep, which was unlikely, but not impossible.


    "If you won''t get up, then I''ll cast ice on you!"


    The man responded by hugging his pillow and turning to his side, falling deeper in slumber.


    She made a threat which she had done before, proving effective in crucial times like this.


    Without hesitation she invoked the words that summoned a faint breeze of thin ice, which carried a thick veil that would render one¡¯s senses dull at best.


    "Hear me, mistress of winter, show your embrace so that all may feel your tender touch."


    She had modified the spell to simply be a simple wind that was more than just a breeze, but gave the feeling that one was in the presence of the north, where winter rampaged with her ruthless power.


    Laruse did not respond, making Cecil remember that this had already happened before, since Laruse possessed an unusual bodily constitution, one that can stave off the minor chill.


    She pouted, further lowering the temperature to a concentrated one that might almost freeze a person''s bloodstream.


    "Wake up already!"


    "A-achoo!"


    He sneezed, followed by his body rising up from his bed, looking far from prepared.


    "Oh, it''s just you, Cecil. Good morning."


    He gave her a nonchalant smile, then stood up to wash his face and fix his appearance, disregarding Cecil''s spell, as if it were nothing.


    Her shoulders slumped as she had finally succeeded, feeling as if she had lost half of her energy in just trying to wake Laruse up.


    Dispelling what she had cast, Cecil sat on Laruse''s bed, looking around their house, feeling a strange comfort shrouding her.


    They lived in the town of Zeal, a part of the free city-states of Independence, a part of the continent that contained towns and citites governed mostly by merchants and rich people that did not want to be deeply affiliated with the surrounding nations, thus establishing their own.


    She looked at the house where they stayed at, and spent most of their time in, calling it their home.


    Their house was a simple one, built with stone and concrete, containing only the necessities and furnishings that one could possibly need, like beds and kitchen wares.


    Interrupted, Larus ecame into the room, fully dressed, wearing his usual casual clothes consisting of a white, long sleeved shirt with a collar, and brown leggings, enough to fit his legs cozily, and finally, a pair of brown boots.


    All complete if paired with his longsword and a minimal set of leather armor, which he doesn''t really see the need for.


    "Alright, let''s go! We can still make it if we run."


    He looked at a drained Cecil, who is on the verge of falling asleep herself, but could not do so, seeing as how awake Laruse is, having fixed his groggy appearance to one that was clean and proper.


    "Sure, let''s go."


    Her words almost came off as a mutter, forcing her to stand up, taking the bag containing their belongings, and now heading on their way.


    It was the break of dawn, and most of the street lamps were being doused by the ones in charge of them.


    Most people would still be asleep, except for two young adults who were sprinting, creating an echo with their boots with each step on the stone pavement.


    "C''mon, Cecil! We''ll be late if we don''t hurry!"


    She tried to pace herself, taking in long breaths and breathing out short ones, but is unable to seeing as how she could never match Laruse''simpeccable speed and stamina, which transcended a normal person''s, which he is, or that what she thinks at least.


    "Wait! Don''t leave me, Laruse!"


    He turned around, smiling at her teasingly.


    "You''re really hopeless, aren''t you?"


    Laruse jogged towards Cecil, dumbfounded as to what he is trying to do with time quickly running out for them.


    In one swift movement, he delicately picked her up and carried her, signaling for Cecil to wrap her arms around his neck and brace herself, lugging their belongings on his back after taking it from her.


    Laruse then ran towards the guild house with Cecil, which supposedly had people waiting for them inside.


    "Alright, let''s go!"


    They arrived shortly to the guild, which stood out as a large three story structure with many windows and other designs, erected with sturdy looking stones.


    After setting Cecil down gently, she was greeted by a girl -- whose long hair was chestnut colored and tied up to the back -- of the guild, which they regularly saw when they had to do some jobs and requests from time to time, wearing round spectacles, a maid''s dress, and equipped with a broom.


    "Tielle! Good morning!"


    Cecil waved as she took the bag carrying all the things they''ve packed up for the mission.


    "Oh, Cecil! Good morning! I see you''re in high spirits today. What brings you here?"


    She briefly stopped with her sweeping, greeting Cecil, whom she had become friends with in the past.


    They merrily exchanged pleasantries and started catching up on things that had happened with them since their last meeting.


    In an instant, Tielle seemed to stop moving after someone appeared from behind Cecil, someone whom she had trouble looking at without feeling a strange sensation in her chest, one that was caused by the man''s brave act of heroism that moved her to feel this way about him, genuinely.


    "Good morning, Tielle. You''re really a hard worker, aren''t you? That''s pretty amazing. I can''t even wake up by myself most of the time."


    He laughed, then flashed her with his bright, winning smile, a smile which Laruse is unaware that it had been the enemy of men, and the weakness of almost all ages, antagonizing their hearts and souls, more so when it becomes sincere, genuine, and pleading.


    "Ah, L-Laruse!"


    Her eyes opened wide, and her cheeks were flushed red.


    She began feeling nervous, stuttering along with her words, which weren''t even recognizable anymore.


    "What''s wrong? Do you feel sick? You don''t look to good."


    She backed away, losing her footing as she stumbled backwards, unable to keep her balance.


    She closed her eyes, thinking that the only thing next was a terrible fall on the hard stone pavement, followed by an embarrassing failure on her part.


    "You need to be more careful. It''d be bad if you were to be injured."


    Laruse spoke with a calm tone, having caught Tielle with their faces a few inches away from each other.


    Once she had opened her eyes, the man fixed her to stand straight, regaining her balance, resulting in her to push him away without saying anything, simply casting her eyes down, clutching her broom.


    "Did I do something wrong?"


    Laruse faced Cecil, who pouted as she avoided the man''s sight once they locked, crossing her arms as to indicate something.


    "You don''t know that you''re a public menace, huh? I can''t believe this! What a dense man. I don''t think you have what it takes to understand a woman''s heart, so let''s just go. We''re already late."


    Cecil stormed the guild house without Laruse, leaving him and the distraught maid alone.


    "Listen, I''m sorry if I did anything wrong. Hopefully you''ll forgive me. Well, till next time then. It was nice to see you again. I was glad to see that you were doing well."


    Laruse followed Cecil into the guild house shortly after, instantly coming upon a group of five people wearing armors and carrying different types of weaponry.


    Along with those five people were two others, one being the large and bulky man that is the guild assistant, Bernard, and the guild master himself, Marco Fairway, who looked the same as always.


    "A minute late. Always impeccable are you, Laruse?"


    "Am I really? Well, that doesn''t really matter. Are we leaving yet?"


    "Well, they couldn''t leave unless you were here. But now that you are, we''re all prepared. I''ll just be here to see you off."


    Laruse looked at the five people of the guild who he was going to be accompanying.


    "They don''t look too bad. Are they new?"


    "Yes. They''re the up and coming of the guild. The hopefuls as they call it."


    Marco replied like a doting parent who''s showing off his kids.


    One stood out to Laruse as the guild member had his eyes glued to him, including the other four who were curious about him, but stood there silent.


    "Well this is getting a bit awkward. How about we get a move on?"


    "O-oh, sure!"


    The spry individual faced his teammates as Laruse woke him from his daze.


    "Alright, everyone! Let''s give this everything we''ve got! Let''s make the guild proud!"


    They all replied with different and unique lines, readying their equipment as to leave, following their leader, the young man who wore a full set of heavy steel armor, and was filled with energy, walking off, waving goodbye to Bernard and Marco, who returned the gesture.


    Laruse followed them as well, saying farewell to both of them, and Tielle, who had resumed her cleaning.


    On the way, they walked in silence along the road that would lead them to the neighboring town to the west, Rade, where they are to take a break before resuming their mission.


    The leader turned around, finally breaking the silence as he walked beside Laruse, who was enjoying the serene view of the sunrise behind the green hills in the horizon.


    "Uhm-Laru- I mean, Sir-"


    "Call me Laruse. Makes it easier to communicate. What can I do for you?"


    He smiled at the young man, who looked to be awes trucked with Laruse for some reason.


    "C-can I ask you a question, Sir- I mean, Laruse?"


    "I don''t get why you''re stuttering, but sure. Go ahead."


    "Are you really that Laruse, the rumored demon lord replica?!"


    Everything turned to a standstill at that moment, where even Laruse''s mind went blank as he found nothing to respond with, nor did he feel like he wanted to answer it.


    The other four turned around as well, having heard the question, and are now curious as the party came to a full stop.


    Cecil on the other hand was petrified, unable to speak and stop the young men and women, which she was reluctant to do given the situation.


    "Uh, Ah-I, No. I''m not. You must have me mistaken for someone else. I''m just another man who lives in Zeal, trying to find odd jobs that''ll keep food on the table. Sorry the burst your bubble."The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "Oh, is that so? Sorry, it was my mistake. I thought it was truly you."


    Dejected, they continued their journey, the leader took to the front, leading his party through the road surrounded by fields and plains almost as vast as the sky.


    Cecil heaved a sigh as the boiling turmoil passed, and her worry became unfounded.


    The two of them lagged behind the line that the guild adventurers walked, thinking that it''s for the best.


    "Are you alright, Laruse?"


    "Oh, Cecil. Don''t worry about me. I''m fine. Nothing bad is going to happen to me anyway."


    "Alright then. If it''s as you say, then I won''t pry."


    "Thank you, Cecil."


    He smiled, giving off a gentle aura, those of which were seen by the still curious, and mischievous adventurers.


    After ten minutes had passed, Laruse thought of something that would at least help deepen his relationship with the adventurers as much as possible.


    "Since we''ve already come this far, I think an introduction is called for. Well, it''s fine if you don''t want to, but I think It¡¯d be better if we got to know each other a bit, even if it''s just one quest."


    "That''d be a good idea."


    The leader spoke, drawing the attention of his teammates, who were reluctant to do just that.


    "But wouldn''t it be a better idea to cover more ground, then do introductions when we''ve arrived at a spot where we can rest, preferably tonight."


    One of the five adventurers spoke up, a girl who wore glasses and had short purple hair, and had a distinct, commanding air around her that convinced most people of what she had said.


    "Ah, you have a point there. Well, let''s do that if you''re all fine with it."


    Laruse took back his words and instead focused on reaching a good amount of distance, so that they will not lose the caravan they were on schedule to encounter.


    Instead, he viewed the sights around him, filled with lush greenery as far as the eye can see.


    The wilderness was getting denser and denser as they continued forward, nearing a forest that was taken as a shortcut by many adventurers and travelers alike, looking to arrive with haste.


    Zeal was a town located near the ocean to the south eastern part of the continent, and beside that town is another town called Rade, their destination where they are to rest and resupply before arriving to their destination, Civil, a town south of it.


    "Will you look at this. A dense forest where not even the light can fully pass through."


    The party''s leader looked about in amazement upon gazing at the mysterious forest, containing the unknown.


    "This forest in called Hebe''s garden, taken from a woman who planted saplings and plants that eventually became an overgrowth, then a forest. But that was many years ago. It has truly grown into something grand since it is a place known for housing almost all kinds of plants and flora."


    The sophisticated, glasses wearing, and well-spoken girl informed her teammates, who listened with great interest, displaying her knowledge without the aura of being boastful at all.


    "You really know a lot, huh? I guess there''s still more to know about each one of us."


    The leader of the party laughed enthusiastically, seeming to be more comfortable than when they all first met, which was a few hours ago.


    "So, Remuil, how much farther till Rade? The others seem to be tired already. I don''t think we should abuse our energy, so I propose we set up camp here in the forest."


    A reserved, red haired young man with a fair complexion and scarlet eyes spoke up with his arms crossed, acting with a cool demeanor, a hero-like trait.


    "I agree with Zafra. Although I didn''t want to speak up since everyone seemed to enjoy their first high-ranked mission, but it made everyone anxious, so it''ll be for naught if we continue like this."


    The sophisticated glasses girl spoke to their leader, who then took a look at his teammates in order to understand and realize the minor problem that they faced.


    "Well, if Claire and the timid Zafra suggests it, then that''d be the most sensible choice. All right, everyone. Let''s find a good spot to rest at."


    ¡°Huh? Timid? What are you talking about?¡±


    Laruse simply looked in astonishment at the organized group, which functioned like a well-oiled machine where they act as the cogs, but still contained with them the quirks that came with traveling in a group.


    "Hey, Cecil. Everyone here seems so capable, don''t you think?"


    "... Oh, yes. I think they are...''


    She went silent, making Laruse curious.


    Turning around, he found Cecil sitting on the ground with her back to a tree stump.


    She was getting drowsy, her eyes having a little opening, indicating that she is trying her best to stave off this exhaustion weighing her down.


    "What''s wrong? Tired already? We''re older than them, so we need to set a good example."


    He sighed after looking at his helpless companion, where he could not help but smile.


    "Alright, you can go to sleep. Leave the belongings to me, and I''ll carry you to the camp spot."


    ¡°But, but, I have to tell you something- ¡°


    ¡°Never mind that for now. Rest and get your energy back. I¡¯ll hear you out later.¡±


    "Thaaank you..."


    Her words were a bit longer, seeing as how she yawned mid-sentence, trailing off as Laruse once again carried Cecil in his arms, cautiously walking the path with their belongings on his back.


    The party planned to split up, dividing the work once they found a good spot to stay at, gathering firewood, ensuring the safety of the surrounding, finding a source of water, and other necessities.


    Laruse had laid down Cecil, who was fast asleep, having set up one of their camping beds earlier than usual.


    He remained at the camp site, along with two other individuals who didn''t quite stand out, or chose not to.


    One was a young girl taking a nap by the tree, and the other was playing with what seemed to be a lyre, softly strumming it with his dextruous fingers, producing a calm, serene sound that filled the forest, silencing any other noise besides it.


    The one playing the instrument noticed Laruse''sstare, in which he began to break the silence, still playing his lyre.


    "You seem to have been disturbed by my melody. Forgive me."


    He stopped playing, assuming that Laruse meant to silence him as to not disturb Cecil.


    "Ah, no, that''s not the case. You could keep playing if you want. It sort of captivated me, I guess. I haven¡¯t heard music that often in my life."


    "Is that so? Then I shall resume, seeing as how someone likes my tranquil tune."


    His voice was soft, but still carrying the distinction that he was in fact a man, who possessed long brown hair all the way to his shoulders.


    With a slight glimpse, he also saw his eyes, which were pale blue, making him out to be mysterious person at first glance, but one with a face of a womanizer''s, which Laruse assumed.


    "Since we are here already, I shall introduce myself, if you''ll allow me."


    "Sure, but I don''t get how everyone''s so formal in this group."


    "I haven''t noticed that much. It seems that is what happens when you are from a noble family. Habits will always surface when you least expect it."


    Laruse''seyes were cast down as he heard a word that stuck with him, making him briefly remember something that he had wanted to forget.


    "You seem troubled. Have I said something wrong?"


    "Ah, no, it''s nothing. By the way, you act too mature for your age. It feels kind of awkward if you talk to me like that. I should be doing the consoling."


    "Haha, is that so? My, I haven''t realized that myself. As far as I know, I''ve been like this all my life. But, we seem to have been sidetracked. My name is Andersen Europe, but please call me Andersen if you''d like."


    Laruse stood up, approaching Andersen, who sat on the ground where the party''s equipment was gathered in one place.


    "My name''s Laruse. Nice to meet you, Andersen."


    He extended his hand towards him, whereas they shook their hands, creating a new friendship between two people.


    Just then, the leaves rustled behind them, drawing their attentions.


    "Will you look at that. Getting along with Sir Laruse already, Andersen?"


    "Yes. We have exchanged pleasantries. I find him to be someone that I can depend on after judging his words and aura."


    Andersen ceased playing his instrument, welcoming the group of three that had returned with the necessities they searched for.


    At the meantime, Laruse seemed to twitch his eyebrow¡¯s taking a side glance at a direction.


    He then took his sheathed sword and stood up, drawing the party¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Well, since you¡¯re all here. I¡¯d like for you to do me a small favor. I¡¯ll be back right away, so could you guard Cecil for a bit?¡±


    Without waiting for a response, Laruse disappeared into the forest, waving goodbye to the party, who stared at him with suspicion.


    After propping things up, they wiped the sweat from their foreheads, looking at their accomplishments.


    The tents were ready; and the campfire is ready to be ignited.


    ¡°This is strange. Sir Laruse still isn¡¯t here like he said he would be.¡±


    The girl named Claire spoke up, finally voicing her worries as she postponed it, thinking that he¡¯d be back any second.


    The sky had turned orange, and the sun was beginning to set.


    Their surroundings were getting darker and darker, making their surroundings difficult to identify.


    ¡°If you¡¯re worried, then shall I accompany someone with my magic? I can produce an orb of light to guide us when the darkness comes.¡±


    Andersen suggested, having rested after helping the others with their preparations.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. Zafra and Claire should be enough to guard the camp. Plus, Robin¡¯s still asleep. Wouldn¡¯t want a wild animal to attack her, though she¡¯d wake up and probably take out whichever threat came up to her. And there¡¯s miss Cecil as well. Still, I want to be cautious. We can¡¯t take things too lightly.¡±


    Their leader¡¯s words were concise and to the point, whereas one only needed to listen and understand, not needing to know anything else as his trust goes beyond the bounds.


    Given that they highly trusted him as well.


    Zafra and Claire nodded, allowing the two to prepare their weapons and to finally be on their way, leaving through the path that Laruse took.


    But, before they could fully exit, the leaves before them rustled, revealing Laruse, who held a bundle of fishes on his left, and a basket made of leaves containing an assortment of herbs and edible vegetation on his right.


    Startled, they fall down to the ground, looking at him with a daze.


    ¡°Woah, what¡¯s this? Going somewhere?¡±


    ¡°They were supposed to look for you.¡±


    Claire spoke, having a face that expressed disappointment in her concern.


    ¡°Look for me? Oh, is it because of these?¡±


    He shook the things on his side.


    ¡°I¡¯ll admit it took me a while, but I caught it eventually. Wouldn¡¯t want our first dinner together to be boring and bland.¡±


    ¡°Good point. Besides. He¡¯s Laruse. There is no reason for us to doubt his abilities. After all, he¡¯s a legend.¡±


    The leader spoke, dusting himself off, smiling at the man in question as he is being praised.


    ¡°Hey, like I said. I¡¯m not that guy. It¡¯s just a coincidence. I¡¯m a long way off from being that strong. Now, enough of that. Let¡¯s cook these, shall we?¡±


    They resigned themselves to the way things were going, and began preparing their campsite once more, igniting the lumber and cooking their meal as the sun disappeared in the horizon, replacing it with the dark night sky.


    The sound of hooting echoed through the forest, and the silence made it possible to hear the crackling of the firewood.


    The reason for the silence was that they were enjoying their meal, which gave off a taste which they never knew would come from things taken and made in the wilderness.


    His skills in cooking were not sub-par, rather it was unexpected, in which he received the compliments with a smile.


    Sharing the food with them was the newly awakened Cecil, who greatly favored Laruse¡¯s cooking, and has always chosen it over made meals in the local in near theirs.


    ¡°Still, this is truly surprising. I never expected you to be this good a cook when I first saw you. I thought you were only good looking, and a below decent fighter.¡±


    Claire swallowed her food and spoke, unknowingly expressing her face with seemed to reminisce about an event in her past which made her look peaceful.


    ¡°A lot of people say that for some reason. But still, thank you. I¡¯m glad that you enjoyed it. Besides, I got to see something good.¡±


    He smiled, whereas she noticed she had put her guard down.


    She fidgeted, becoming red as she shuffled in her seat, looking down, trying to fix her composer, which made her all the cuter in the eyes of Laruse, who laughed internally.


    ¡°This is truly surprising for us as well. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen Claire this flustered before. The heavens must be falling as we speak, but what Claire said is true. This is really good!¡±


    The leader spoke with a renewed vigor, emptying his bowl in seconds the moment he was given his serving.


    As each of them finished their meals, reclining on the ground with satisfied faces, taking in and savoring the taste as to last the entirety of the night, they began introducing themselves to their new companions.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll start off then. My name¡¯s Remuil Enraf, but Remuil would be fine.¡±


    He was a charismatic looking adventurer who wore heavy steel armor on his sturdy body, and had short dark hair, wielding a greatsword as his primary weapon of choice.


    As he sat down, a young man Laruse had already been acquainted with spoke up with his serene and calm voice.


    ¡°We have been acquainted already, but I will be reluctant to do so again. My name is Andersen Europe. I am better known as the bard of the group, where I support my friends and allies with my melody, both in and out of conflict.¡±


    The man wore semi-regal looking clothes with a hat, paired with a dark green cape that fashioned him as a hero of women and everyone else under the veil of the dark night sky.


    He looked beside him, signaling that person that it is their turn.


    ¡°Ahem. Well then. My name is Claire Roseville. Pleasure to make your acquaintance, sir Laruse.¡±


    The strict, but elegant young lady spoke with a distinguished tone, presenting herself as she would like to be seen by others.


    ¡°Guess it¡¯s my turn now.¡±


    A moody young man with fierce eyes and an aloof attitude scratched the back of his head as he spoke.


    ¡°The name¡¯s Zafra Jhungild.¡±


    The young, red haired man with scarlet eyes wore a light set of armor, possessing a fair build that might suggest that he had been through some battles in his life.


    The rest of the group took a look at the last person, which was drowsing off with her hands to her head, sleeping sideways.


    Andersen shook her gently, tapping her sides which she reacted to, making her body twitch.


    ¡°Robin. Wake up, Robin. You¡¯ve just slept a few minutes ago. It¡¯d be bad if you slept the entire night. Come, please introduce yourself.¡±


    Andersen looked like a doting father whose leniency surpassed a normal parent¡¯s.


    ¡°Are you sure she¡¯s alright? I¡¯ve seen her, and she always seems to be drowsy or sleeping.¡±


    Laruse asked Andersen, having seen her being like that earlier, but refrained from asked until now.


    ¡°She has always been like this. But we assume that it might just be to keep her energy up since she gets tired really quickly.¡±


    ¡°So does that mean she houses a secret power inside her, or something along those lines?¡±


    ¡°That may be the case. Who knows.¡±


    As they spoke to each other, her eyes slowly began opening, but still making it plainly obvious that she has a groggy expression on.


    ¡°Robin. Nice to meet you.¡±


    She spoke lazily after getting up from her slumber, introducing herself right away as if she¡¯d been listening the whole time.


    She was a girl who possessed short dark hair and a small frame, wearing light leather armor on her pale white skin.


    ¡°Well then. My name¡¯s Laruse, and this is my partner, Cecil. Hope we all get along.¡±


    They spent their time making small talk, easing the atmosphere around them little by little as to be accustomed to each other¡¯s presence.


    It became fully dark, and the moon was below them, without a hint of a cloud in sight.


    ¡°Well, how about we end it on a story.¡±


    Laruse grinned as he spoke.


    ¡°Oh. That sounds great.¡±


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s interesting.¡±


    ¡°Sure, do what you want.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Robin, do you want to hear a story?¡±


    ¡°¡­ mhm.¡±


    They all agreed, gathering around the campfire, whose flames began to wither out slowly.


    ¡°Have you ever heard of the myth of the lords of the forest?¡±


    They shook their heads, including Cecil, who seemed interested in it as well.


    ¡°Legends say that these lords of the forest wandered from forest to forest, some like this one, where they would drive out those who defile it, be it humans or demons, with some monsters as an exception. Some say that at night, when the moon is at its zenith, it would even abduct people who wandered without permission, or those who had guilt in their hearts, turning them into trees that would serve him when they are called, never to be heard from again.¡±


    Their eyes stayed glued to him as he continued, and the sense of anxiety slowly welled up, but not enough to make things terrifying to them, except two people.


    ¡°When people would come to the forests of the lord¡¯s domain, they would sometimes chop off some trees to make lumber, not knowing that those were humans back then when they were still called humans. When they did get chopped off, their spirits would be released, and their souls turned into small sprites that will forever roam the forests in repent of their actions.¡±


    The owls hooted, the crickets sang, and his words ceased, ending the story which unnerved some.


    ¡°Well that¡¯s all I have. Not too bad is it?¡±


    ¡°It could use some improvement.¡±


    Remuil spoke, unfazed by the genre that was supposed to be instilled in his heart.


    ¡°That tale deserves a ballad. It is quite fitting, yet lacking, unfortunately.¡±


    Andersen critiqued as he approached his tent, getting ready to sleep.


    ¡°Hey, Claire, get a move on already. What¡¯s the hold up?¡±


    She twitched as Zafra touched her shoulders, giving her a brief chill, where she immediately tried to fix her composure.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you got scared of that? What happened to the steel pillar of the group?¡±


    ¡°Shut up! It¡¯s not terrifying at all! Come on, Robin. We¡¯re going to sleep.¡±


    Robin nodded, already half asleep as she forced herself to shuffled to their tent, leaving only Laruse and Cecil outside as Zafra went into theirs.


    ¡°Well, we best get some sleep, Cecil. We still have a lot of ground to cover.¡±


    Laruse fixed his blanket, setting it on the ground.


    She didn¡¯t respond, but instead she had her attention at the forest around them, staring blankly.


    ¡°Hey, Cecil, you there?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    She jumped in surprise after Laruse placed his palm on her shoulders, waking her from the daze she was in.


    ¡°It¡¯s only you. I thought it was the lord of the forest.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? I just made the story up. C¡¯mon, don¡¯t take it too seriously. There¡¯s no way that the lords of the forest would come to here.¡±


    ¡°Wait! So they do exist?!¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah. But they¡¯re said to live farther from here. They¡¯re located in the far west, in a forest surrounding the Ashur mountain. Besides, they¡¯re ancient, and not all that bad from what I heard. I just made up the story that they abducted people. Who knows if they¡¯re real at all. Maybe those who told me the story were just trying to mess with me. Now, best get some sleep *yawn*.¡±


    Laruse finally slept after extinguishing the fire, leaving Cecil in the dark, looking everywhere and being on guard.


    She quickly took her blanket and huddled under it, trying to sleep as best as she could, and eventually succeeding as her own fatigue once again caught up to her after having worried so much about the tale of the forest lords.


    ¡°La-laruse, are you sure that they won¡¯t come here?¡±


    ¡°hmm, yeah, they won¡¯t. Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll keep you and everybody safe¡­zzz.¡±


    As each one of them slept, there were eyes that shined a bright emerald color, peeking from the shadows of the forest, looking at someone intently.

 Chapter 2: A shattered peace

    In the middle of the night, a lone glimmer of light floated on the air, approaching the site where a group of seven people slept peacefully under the cover of the forest.


    ... Please wake up.


    ... Please help us. We can''t escape.


    They whispered into their ears, but to no avail did its messages come across.


    The adventurers remained deep in slumber, except for one.


    One of the two who slept outside without a tent, having curled up into a ball, not daring to even take a peek from her blanket, which served as her own physical barrier from the outside world.


    The ball of light approached the girl, emitting a light that slowly began to fade.


    "Please help us. They are angry, and she needs your help. We are all trapped in here."


    She responded with a suppressed shriek, one that made her shiver even more, questioning her sanity as she began hearing things at this time of night.


    (Is it the lord of the forest? Will he make us into trees?!)


    She remained awake as she had already slept at noon, having energy to spare, and none to use because of her idleness.


    The terror of her companion''s tale gripped her, denying her any chance of sleep as she knew well that this would always happen whenever stories such as those came to her ears.


    Her mind became chaotic, bursting with thoughts of terror, letting her imagination run wild.


    Suddenly, the light faded, and it could not be seen anymore from the fabric she hid behind.


    Reminiscent of a lantern being turned off, she became curious, taking a minuscule of a peek from her blanket, readying a spell from her hand to serve as her only line of defense.


    But, she saw nothing except the same surroundings around her before everybody slept, and before she decided to hide herself under her blanket.


    As she fully took off the covers as to take a good look around her, a flicker of light came about from below her line of sight, taking her attention by surprise as she backed away from what she saw.


    "Pl-please help us escape."


    The small being''s light faded, and so did their energy, its arms giving out and flopping to the ground.


    Cecil took a closer look at the being, cautiously examining it as she recognized the being.


    "My, what is a Faerie doing here?"


    After realizing that her worries were dumbfounded, she picked up the small, fragile being and decided to cast a spell to heal any living being''s energy and life force, including creatures like this one.


    After having recovered a substantial amount of energy, the little female sprite flew around with her small wings, emitting a weaker light than the one she had before. But all that mattered was that she had life and her light.


    Seemingly brimming with energy, she quickly came around to Cecil''s ear, whispering something whereas Cecil simply listened to her words.


    "Is that true?!"


    Cecil reeled in shock about the revelation she had just heard.


    "Yes, the forest is angry. It trapped me and many of our friends inside the forest, unable to find a way out, only in."


    "What should we do then?"


    "Defeat the lord of the forest."


    Cecil remembered the story, which only made her shiver after hearing the name of the forest''s lord, which was said to be rampaging in his domain.


    "Hurry! Helena is in trouble! The lord of the forest abducted her, and soon she''ll be lost forever!"


    The faerie flew about, displaying a clear worry that could be obviously seen with the way she was moving.


    "Wait, who is Helena?"


    "My friend. Please, she needs your help! I''ll give you anything, please!"


    "Calm down. We''ll help your friend, but I can''t do it alone. But I know someone who can save your friend."


    She took a glance to Laruse, who slept peacefully on the ground beside her.


    The faerie followed her sight and took a glance as well, tilting her head in suspicion whether this person could be more capable than her.


    "But, you''re strong. I can feel it in you. Energy flows everywhere around you!"


    "No, you''ve got it all wrong. I can use magic and he can''t. But he''s still stronger than me."


    She smiled in reminiscence of the times she had seen just how capable of a person Laruse is.


    But, she is immediately interrupted by the loud rustling of leaves, and the sound of snarling and other noises creeping around them.


    "Oh no! They''ve found me!"


    The faerie hid behind Cecil, who also cowered in fear of the unknown.


    At a loss for words, Cecil readied herself and at the same time trying to awaken Laruse, who still slept soundly despite the violent shaking being given to him.


    "Mhmn, Cecil, what do you need... zzz."


    "Laruse! Wake up!"


    Managing to finally break the man''s slumber, he slowly opened his eyes, which then opened wide as he felt a sharp sense of bloodlust coming from around him, instinctively moving him to draw his sword and take a stance, removing all sense of exhaustion in his body.


    From the bushes emerged a large giant, round blue monster with lumbering arms and shark like teeth, rushing at Laruse with great speed, shaking the ground it walked upon.


    "Damn it!"


    Assessing the situation, he looked back at Cecil, taking her instead and evading the monster''s charge as it rams a nearby tree, forcing it to lean.


    Once he had set her down, he lunged forward, taking a clean slash followed by a downward cleave at the monster''s back, forcing it to arch in pain.


    Laruse backed away, avoiding the monster''s sudden surprise attack as it twisted its massive body to swing behind it using its arms, creating a draft of wind which seemed to push back Larrus a bit from where he stood.


    "A Jibriel? What''s a strong monster like this doing here of all parts?"


    The monster reeled from the attack it had received from Laruse''s blade, giving the man his opportunity to cut the monster down with righteous prejudice, finally making it fall to the ground with a loud thud.


    The sound of it falling awakened the sleeping adventurers, oblivious to what had taken place while they were sleeping.


    "What happened here?"


    Remuil came out first, still looking groggy from his rude awakening.


    Once his eyes focused on the fallen monster, he woke up and drew his sword from its sheath, running towards Laruse to inquire about what had happened.


    "Can''t say I know. Cecil woke me up, fortunately. But we''re not safe yet. Wake the others up. There''ll be more coming soon."


    Remuil returned a simple nod, followed by him entering the tents of his companions, alerting them of the situation, in which they scramble to arm themselves, but is unable to do so with ease because of the panic and urgency of the situation around them.


    Upon exiting, the campsite was filled with the numerous eviscerated remains of monsters strewn about; their blood covering most of the soil and green.


    In the midst of the mess was Laruse, who had blood on his blade, and Cecil, who stood on guard behind him.


    Looking at them in awe, they were unable to realize that there were eyes creeping up from behind them, lurking around.


    Cecil noticed the party and the threat behind them, giving a warning as she pointed to the opposite direction that they faced.


    "Behind you!"


    What was in the shadows then suddenly burst out from the thick overgrowth, where a green skinned reptile weaved towards them with great tenacity, quickly closing the distance between the adventurers.


    Clair readied and fired her bow, missing the monster, who evaded effectively as if it was used to such things.


    "Andersen, fortify and enhance Remuil as he makes his charge!"


    With that signal, the leader of the group took the helm, rushing towards the monster with his weapon ready.


    Andersen strummed his lyre, creating a short, harmonic tune that made Remuil slightly glow.


    As he ran, he felt a surge of energy flow through him, enhancing his movement and constitution, resulting in him defeating the monster as it tried to bite at him, resulting in the monster getting cut cleanly in half.


    Soon, more monsters emerged from the shadows, not giving the adventurers time to rest as they were quickly being surrounded by them.


    "Where''s Sir Laruse and Miss Cecil? We need to get out of here!"


    Andersen wondered as he simultaneously enhanced his allies and struck the enemies that tried to come near him, only injuring them slightly as he did not possess strength like his allies, Zafra, Remuil, and Robin, who fought like a first-class adventurer, using her spear like a honed master, different from her nature of being sleepy and tired.


    "Claire, what''s the plan?! There''s too many of them, shit!"


    Zafra spoke, barely handling the enemy in front of him, another Jibriel, who did not seem to take any damage from Zafra''s continuous attacks.


    Every one of them were occupied with fending off monsters as they were unaccustomed with fighting off strong ones, only having experience fighting those below or equal to them in the hierarchy.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Their strategist remained calm in the chaos quickly surrounding them, thinking as she drew her bow and released it each time.


    "Zafra, take Remuil and defeat that monster, or injure it. Robin, have Andersen enhance you and we''ll stall the oncoming monsters until they defeat the Jibriel. We''re going to push through and find a safe spot to recuperate."


    Voicing her plans, her allies began doing what she had said.


    Needless to say that their exhaustion was catching up to them, but their only choice was to take down the giant blocking their path, and go through it.


    But, unable to take into account that they had little experience fighting strong monsters, and that this was a plan at the spur of the moment with no other options, they began to crumble.


    The Jibriel slammed its fist to the ground, creating a small fissure that destroyed the two fighter''s balance, resulting in them to fall down in disorientation.


    "Claire, Robin and I can''t handle any more. There is just too many of them pouring out from the forest. Robin''s injured as well."


    Claire''s attention is once again shifted to Andersen and Robin, whom despite having done what they have been ordered, are now barely holding back the massive horde in front of them, which was only a few a while ago but seem to have multiplied in numbers.


    (There''s just too many. Is this it?)


    Her mind began losing all hope for escape, seeing as how their window of success was disappearing quickly.


    Suddenly, a large primate with white fur descended from the trees above Claire, showing its fangs and sharp claws as its eyes glowed.


    Claire reacted, but it was too late for her to make any other movement to defend herself with.


    Her cooled demeanor broke once more, and she cowered, covering her head with her hands, shrieking in fear.


    Zafra and Remuil noticed this and tried to get back on their feet but were unable to as the Jibriel towered over them, forcibly taking their attentions and refusing them to leave.


    "Damn this. Claire!"


    The rest were only able to shout her name.


    Just then, a series of sizable balls of fire came flying towards the primate, the third ball hitting it, sending it flying.


    "Are you alright, Claire?"


    Laruse came from Andersen and Robin''s direction, cleaving and cutting the monsters around him with ease, putting Andersen''s and Robin''s efforts to shame as they could only see how he made a path towards them skillfully.


    More monsters came from above, attacking Claire once more, forcing her to cower again, creating a small yelp.


    Increasing his speed, Laruse leapt forward, cutting down the monsters.


    After landing, he took a glance at Claire, offering his hand to her, smiling optimistically.


    "Come. There''s too many. We need to get out of here, and fast."


    She looked at him with a soft expression, a polar opposite of her usual personality, similar to that of a child''s.


    She slowly reached out to take his hand, taking in its warmth, rivaling the damp cold that filled the dark forest.


    Flames resembling arrows fired from a distance, impacting the Jibriel, giving the two enough time to get back on their feet and finally finish off the disturbed monster, creating a way out of the campsite.


    Getting back up, Claire dusted herself off, but is unable to take her eyes off Laruse, who she seemed to have developed a newfound admiration for, despite the ensuing chaos.


    "Remuil, lead the others out of here. I''ll fend the monsters off our backs."


    Laruse called over Cecil, who urged the dazed Claire, to join Remuil and Zafra in making a way out as Andersen accompanies the injured Robin.


    "Will you be alright, Laruse."


    Andersen asked, having lagged behind as he held concern for the man.


    "Worry about yourselves first. I''ll manage somehow. Now go!"


    Once he sent them away, he faced the monsters, who''s eyes glowed menacingly, filling much of the now ruined campsite with their numbers.


    "This was a terrible idea. But, why do they look so angry. I don''t think I''ve seen monsters this angry before."


    With a single step to the side, the monsters then all rushed Laruse, followed by him yelling as to empower himself as he threw himself into the horde of monsters, savagely barreling forward with an insane emission of bloodlust in their eyes, which glowed red.


    Meanwhile, the five adventurers along with Cecil and the Faerie were running aimlessly through the forest, which seemed denser than usual.


    The darkness was overwhelming, but Andersen had created a ball of light to guide them, including another ball, which was the Faerie.


    "I think we can stop here."


    Remuil panted as he tried to catch his breath, looking around him just to be safe.


    "I Don''t think that stopping here is the best idea."


    Zafra suggested, keeping on guard with his fists, ready but shaking with his ragged breathing.


    "We should be fine. I noticed that the farther we got, the less monsters we encountered."


    "Fine, whatever you say."


    Agreeing to Remuil, Zafra approached a nearby tree and sat on the ground, exhaling as he closed his eyes, resting.


    "Is it truly alright to leave Laruse back there, Miss Cecil. I think we should have supported him at least."


    "Don''t worry, Andersen. I know Laruse. He can manage to do the impossible sometimes. I believe that he can do it."


    "Is that so. Then I shall hold you to that, then. I will take a brief rest. The battle seems to have taken quite a great toll on me."


    Andersen followed Zafra and sat down, breathing raggedly, but not as profusely.


    Cecil noticed that Robin was already asleep by one of the trees, and Claire was absentmindedly staring at the path from which they came from.


    "Are you alright, Claire? You seem worried about something."


    She slightly jumped in surprise, but recovering and reverting back to her cold and distinguished state.


    "Oh, it''s only you, Miss Cecil. What can I do for you?"


    "Nothing much. I thought that you were worrying about the monsters, or Laruse."


    her body jerked a bit upon hearing the latter part of her sentence, dismissing it and playing it off.


    "Take a rest, Claire. I''ll keep watch. We have to move again soon. Who knows when they''ll come for us again."


    Nodding, she does as she is told and copies the rest of her party, resting their exhaustion off.


    "I just have one concern."


    Claire speaks as she sat, looking at Cecil with her stern expression.


    "Don''t you think that those monsters were even more terrifying and filled with malice, different from the ones outside the forest. It''s as if they''re two distinct things."


    "I see. So you''ve noticed as well, Claire. I do think they''re far from the ordinary. But, we have no proof. We''ll find out once we find Laruse."


    "Very well then. I still think that we should have helped Laruse even for a bit. No ordinary man can hold off something like that. It¡¯s impossible."


    She rested, setting her glasses down on her lap.


    Cecil began wandering the perimeter, looking nervously at the darkness which her sight could not perceive.


    Taking a look at the faerie, she remembered what it had said the first time they met.


    "Hey, tell me. What did you mean by we''re trapped? And who do you mean by we? Is it that Helena person that you spoke about earlier?"


    She spoke softly as to not to wake the rest.


    The faerie then flew to her shoulder, speaking into her ear.


    "The lord of this forest had been corrupted, and now he¡¯s angry. We need to stop him! But first, we need to find Helena! She knows what to do. But she¡¯s been taken by the lord of the forest¡¯s guardian!¡±


    ¡°How was the forest¡¯s lord corrupted?¡±


    ¡°Dunno. We were sent here to find out. My name¡¯s Pan, Helena¡¯s friend!¡±


    ¡°Well it¡¯s nice to meet you, Pan. My name¡¯s Cecil. But first, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a point in me keeping you to myself. I¡¯d like to introduce you to everyone.¡±


    Cecil showed the faerie, introducing it to the party of five, who looked in surprise as faeries were beings of secrecy, meaning that they cannot be easily seen, with the exception of this one.


    ¡°Now, please tell us what had happened here.¡±


    Cecil and the others sat around the faeria as she began explaining the entirety of the situation.


    In the meantime, Laruse had managed to fend off much of the monsters, accumulting various scratches and bruises, but nothing that hindered him.


    He didn''t stick around the campsite to fight, but instead he ran an aimless direction and fought off monsters here and there when he found a good location to stop at, catching his breath for a measly ten counts, or maybe less each time.


    With more surrounding him, his breathing became ragged, and his eyes turned blurry.


    "There''s just too many of them. How? I don''t think that there''s this many of them that existed here."


    Hebe''s forest was a shortcut, but a small forest is what it was said to be.


    His armor was bathed in blood, and so was his sword.


    Little by little his movements became sluggish and out of sync.


    Taking in a deep breath, he sprinted once more at an attempt to lose the monsters pursuing him.


    The forest was thicker in the way he ran to, given that the darkness made it difficult to discern brances and roots of trees.


    As he passed the dense part of the forest, he saw a tall, pale-skinned being with short azure hair, carrying someone on its shoulders.


    The being looked at the man, pointing its finger at him, creating a strong gust of wind, which sent Laruse flying the moment he came out, slamming him to a tree.


    "Argh! What the?!"


    He fell to the ground with a thud, and the being walked away as if nothing had happened.


    "Wait!"


    He held out his hand, trying to stop the being, who then looked down on him with pity.


    Suddenly, the one its shoulder began to wake up, realizing what had happened to her, resulting in a rash behavior of her flailing about, shouting "Let me go! Please, anyone, Helena, Savas! Help me!" which the being did not comply to.


    Immidiately, monsters appeared beside the being, hostile to only Laruse.


    "Are you the one causing this?"


    The being did not respond, it did not find the reason in words.


    It simply pointed his fingers to Laruse, causing the monsters to attack Laruse, who gripped his sword tightly, using his remaining energy to defeat the monsters that recklessly lunged at him with ease.


    "I have more questions. Set her down, and let''s talk."


    The being''s body now faced Laruse, entertaining him.


    "I can see that you''re no ordinary mortal. I shall let you leave. Further insolence will only kill you."


    "I won''t leave just yet. Not until I know what''s happening here. But first, let that person go."


    The being laughed highly and haughtily.


    "Mortal truly not know the bounds in which they tread. You know nothing, and there is no need for you to know anything. But since you are so persistent. I shall grant you full audience once you defeat an envoy of mine."


    The being turned around, followed by another being, slightly similar to the previous one, to come out from the shadows, wielding a spear and a strong stern attitude.


    "I am Falk, an Envoy of Yavel lord Vincenthius. I shall not let you interfere with the lord''s decisions."


    The being spoke of the ancient Yavel, which made sense to Laruse, seeing as how he was taught about the race by his teacher in his youth.


    "What is the old race of Yavel doing here? Is your domain not in the great forest near Ashur mountains?"


    "I hae no reason to answer you, mortal. You and your kin are the reason for the lord''s distress. I will eliminate you all!"


    Falk rushed, using his well built, but lean body, to strike dorward with its spear, piercing true and straight with a fearul precision.


    Managing to barely dodge the strike, Laruse fought back, delivering a series of cuts and slashes, proving worthess as Falk used the strong body of its spear to nullify Laruse''s attacks.


    The two continued to duel fiercly, not one giving up.


    As the battle continued, Laruse''s exhaustion began taking over, wheras Falk noticed this and took advantage, barraging him with strike after strike, cutting Laruse in various parts of his body.


    "You are no match for a Yavel. The lord had graciously given you a pardon, and you waste in on curiosity. Such is the foolhardiness of humans and mortals. You deserve no solace!"


    Falk began using an unorthodox method of fighting with the spear, sweeping using the momentum of his body, using it like a rod.


    Utterly battered and on the brink of defeat, Laruse bended one knee, trying to figure a way to victory, which seemed bleak in his state.


    The Yavel slowly walked up to Laruse, brandishing its weapon.


    Before it could deliver the finishing blow a hail of icicles descneded upon Falk, who was bewildered as he was too focued on one thing only, resulting in him losing concentration, which Laruse took advantage of, attacking upwards, sending the Yavel flying, then to the ground, spewing and losing blood.


    He looked around him, trying to find the source of the icicles, but to no avail did he find anyone.


    Shifting his attention to the body of Falk, he is astonished to find someone examining it.


    A azure, long haired girl with foreign, regal looking battle clothes was looking over Falk.


    "Wait. Who are you?"


    "It doesn''t concern you, human."


    She gave him a cold look, one which held a grudge far stronger than any.


    "Why are the Yavel lords acting like this?"


    "What do you know about the Yavel?! This is all because of you humans!"


    "Tell me. Why? What did we do exactly? Saying we all did it confuses me all the more. Just clam down."


    "Words are nothing but empty lies and promises to you. Trusting the human race was a mistake, yet my father believed in it. Look where it got him."


    She approached the weakened Laruse, punching him in the stomach.


    Laruse reeled from the blow and fell to the ground on his butt.


    "If you really want to know mortal. I''ll tell you. I shouldn''t be wasting my time speaking with you anyway."


    "The forest is being controlled by the lord, making it impossible to get out. It''s like you go on and on forever without any bounds. Plus, day and night in here is distorted, confusing you to think that a day had passed when it has not. Time here is unmoving because of the lord. And the reason that he has gone mad is because of you humans killing the king of the Yavel, my Father!"


    Her eyes stared daggers at Laruse, who had no idea that something this important had happened.


    "How? Why?"


    Those were the only words he could say for nothing else came to mind.


    "You should know. You''re human after all. Soon, the Yavel with exact our revenge against you humans, and you will all know the fault in your ways. It is because of you that the lords became maddened with the death of our king. Once I stop the rampage of lord Vincenthius, it shall come to fruition."


    She walked away, heading for the same place the Yavel lord went to.


    "Who did this? And why would they do this?"


    He forced himself to stand.


    "If the Yavel were to attack, then we''d stand little to no chance at all. A single, well-trained Yavel envoy can be enough to destroy a platoon... Needless to say that the Envoy is the lowest rank in the Yavel hierarchy."


    Without thinking of a clear way to go about this, he followed the girl with the intention of helping her and possibly finding a way to resolve this.


    Dawn slowly came, and the light aided him in discerning a path to act as his guide.


    "Follow me! I know where Helena is! Let''s follow her and help her."


    Pan led the group, who was now well rested and prepared for any that might come.


    Pan had explained much of the situation, but it was hard to take in for the rest, excluding Cecil, who had dealt with these kinds of situations before.


    "I hope Sir Laruse is safe."


    Andersen spoke up.


    His worries seem to have resonated with the group, who saw his skill, and wished for him to be here if worse comes to worse.


    Dawn slowly arrived, and the light appeared to pierce the leaves above them, providing a light to guide their path.


    They became a bit more experienced thanks to the sudden chaos they fought.


    The five of them, including the two guests, trudged on, knowing only a bit of what they might encounter.


    Still, their hearts were convinced that this is what they had to do, and to escape mean to succeed.


    There is no other way besides through.

 Chapter 3: Only forward

    It was the middle of the afternoon and it had been only a day since the group of five adventurers, along with Laruse and Cecil, departed for the request of subjugating the notorious band of slave traders.


    Marco was going through some paperwork that needed to be done that very day, but it built up to become a fearful stack of papers, those of which carried importance with them.


    "It seems that a guild master never receives any recluse in life."


    Sighing, he dug himself deep into his work, immersing himself in it.


    A few minutes after Marco had begun working on the papers, a knock sounded on his door, followed by the voice of his timid, but terrifying-looking guild assistant, Bernard.


    "Marco, can I come in? I have something to report."


    The large and bulky guild master¡¯s assistant spoke with a low, smooth voice, one that echoed through the wooden door, resonating in the office as to pull Marco out from his immersion.


    "Oh, it''s only you, Bernard. You can come in."


    Upon entering, Bernard looked in astonishment as to the amount of paperwork he had been handling.


    "Why are there so many? I don''t think there''d any been any big requests that needed this much paperwork."


    "Bernard, my friend. I too am trying to figure out the reason for this sudden outbreak. But, more importantly, what had you come here for?"


    "I almost forgot."


    Bernard presented Marco with a tabloid, written and published by the local newspaper, Freedom.


    Taking it from him, he skimmed the front page, looking over the inked words where the majority was of no importance.


    But, it was until Marco saw something that piqued his interests, making him narrow his eyes as to convince himself that he was seeing clearly.


    "A revolutional movement of an influential nobleman''s son aspires to unite the free city-states of independence and build an empire. Hmm? Well this is unexpected. I don''t think the one''s that founded each city-state will take a liking to this."


    "Yes, but they''ve become strong enough to occupy the greatest city in the divided nations, Palas. The city-state of Rade surrendered and swore allegiance to them."


    "We''ll I''ve seen Rade''s governor, and I''m not surprised by the move that man made. But of course, I understand that they want to be free from the kingdom of Farron''s intentions of annexing the entirety of the alliance. Every governor at one point must have been pressured into guarding themselves- "


    Bernard interrupted Marco, who was getting too invested into the world''s problems.


    "I just wanted to remind you that Remuil and Laruse''s party will be passing through there. But I don''t think that they will be granted entrance."


    "Is it because of the revolutionary movement?"


    "Yes. They''re not letting any adventurers and travelers in. The only exceptions are merchants, and people who want to enlist in the military."


    "They sure are serious about trying to defeat Farron. I''m sure Laruse will find a way through."


    ¡°You have too much fate in him.¡±


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s just that kind of person that can accomplish a lot on their own.¡±


    With that, Marco resumed his work, ignoring the dumbfounded Bernard, who stood there in silence, and leaving after being convinced that Marco would not respond anymore.


    But while he worked, his mind was occupied with thoughts of the new development in the city-state¡¯s alliance.


    "If Rade has surrendered, that means Civil and Sor will be inaccessible. Creating a strong nation that hopes to rival Farron will be a difficult task."


    The truth was that, people founded the city-states so that they could live freely through commerce, and less through military matters.


    But, Farron''s new ruler set her sights on the city states, splitting up opinions everywhere, from people who want to stay independent, and those who want a revolution, as to finally be freed from the fear of being attacked.


    "At least Zeal''s governor carries some common sense with him, even though he¡¯s incompetent sometimes."


    After he spent his time reminiscing, he then returned to his workload.


    The number of monsters hadn¡¯t thinned down at the very least, and their tenacity became ever so stronger, enough to wear down the divided adventurers, who all seek to reunite with each other.


    Leaving a trail of blood and the bodies of monsters behind him, Laruse continued to tread the path that the Yavelian girl took, not at all surprised at the aftermath of a trail she had left behind.


    The tribe of Yavel is known to be above proficient in using magic than most people, excelling at it even in their childhood, honing it and progressing their skills as they grow up.


    A fully matured Yavel can become stronger than the strongest human mage, rivaling the dark lord¡¯s power with much speculation.


    ¡°Come on, just a little more.¡±


    Laruse felt the pain from the impact he received from being blown away by the Yavelian named Vincenthius, utterly defeating him with the use of magic.


    ¡°Still, this is reckless. But I can¡¯t rest at all. How do I fight back such a strong magic user then?¡±


    He began worrying about how he would put a stop to this, even if there was no reason for him to do such a thing, other than that they could not exit the forest once the bounds are released.


    ¡°Maybe I should help her stop Vincenthius¡¯ rampage? But¡­¡±


    His thoughts trailed off, remembering that she had come to despise him at first glance, and any type of socializing this early will prove useless.


    Running out of ideas, he then heard a sound of someone struggling, yelling out sharp breaths from a distance.


    Following the noise, he peers through the forest, arriving to the sight of the Yavelian girl he had seen earlier, in peril as she is surrounded by monsters, whose breaths were white as mist, looking at their next victim with anticipation.


    Despite the numerous monsters that she has subjugated and decimated with her magic, she now stood on the brink of defeat, looking to be exhausted as her shoulders heaved back and forth.


    A repulsive, large monster appeared, having two sharp tusks with a face that resembles a boar, possessing a massive round-like body and a two handed battle axe.


    It approached her, grinning and laughing as she looked at her with a strong intent.


    She placed her palm before the monster, producing a spell that summoned the cold northern winds.


    Except, her attack bore no fruit as it withstood its power. That and because she seems to have used up too much of her energy the entirety of the way, now lacking in what she needs to overcome this monster.


    "I can¡¯t defeat all of those. Plus, that Basil will trample me in this state. I can¡¯t be too reckless¡­ Might as well try."


    He forced his body to keep moving, feeling where the most pain was located and trying to work his way around that.


    He swung his sword around, practicing to see if any of the recurring pain would resurface and hinder him.


    He thought very little of what she had said to him earlier, only thinking that what he needed to do is to save her, and possibly help her defeat this rampaging Yavelian that might be a threat to everybody near the forest.


    ¡°We¡¯ll never get out of here if nothing ever gets done.¡±


    The monster moved, rushing at her with immense speed, whereas the girl stood there, unmoving, looking to be ready to receive the brunt of the attack, yet terrified of what will come.


    When she closed her eyes, Laruse dashed from the side, using the momentum of his speed to twist and turn, slicing the large monster¡¯s belly as it began to bleed on the ground.


    Yet, the monster did not give in, raising its large arm, slamming it downwards at Laruse in a fit of rage.


    He evaded, reaching the beast¡¯s side, slashing cleanly at its hind leg, forcing it down on one knee.


    He then ascended the beast¡¯s back, then took to the air, impaling its head with his sword, cleanly plunging through, sending the beast falling to the ground with a loud thud.


    Upon opening her eyes, the girl stood there, unimpressed by his efforts.


    ¡°It looked like you needed help.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need any human¡¯s help, nor their presence. I thought I already convinced you of that. Or would you have preferred I ended your pathetic life?¡±


    She dusted herself off, creating a draft of cold wind as she spun her finger around.


    The small draft of wind then became a gust, which proved to be a threat to Laruse as she forced the gust onto him, blowing him and the group of monsters behind him, sending them back into the depths of the forest.


    With her image quickly disappearing from his view after being blown back, he took hold of a nearby tree before being blown further off, swinging his body to safety.


    "Tch, persistent."


    Not bothering with her enemy any longer, she walked away briskly, leaving him behind as if nothing had happened.


    "Wait! What was that for?!"


    Picking himself up, he ran after the girl, not at all shaken up by her threatening attack.


    "Why are you following me?! What do you want?! Is it not enough that you and your people have taken our king, my father? Or did you want more? Perhaps you want to ravage me as well, just like how my sisters were treated!"


    She turned to faced him, aggravated and fuming, creating a hail of ice reminiscent to spears and arrows.


    Laruse evaded it, hiding behind a sturdy tree that began freezing up, being enveloped in ice.


    "Listen! I can help you. Just let me, and I''ll show you. I don''t mean any harm, that much I can tell you!"


    "Shut up, human! I won''t be swayed by any of you anymore!"


    She assaulted him with a terrifying plethora of her magic, freezing most of the area she faced.


    Laruse, by a great stroke of luck, survived the onslaught, exhausted as he had to parry most of the projectiles with his sword.


    He peeked from his hiding spot, seeing the girl leaving immediately without saying anything else.


    He began chasing her, putting his hand on her shoulder, whereas the girl instantly faced him, offering less resistance.


    Her face, as beautiful and enchanting as it was, started filling with tears, letting her emotions show her true feelings, which she seems to have kept for a long while.


    He stood there, taking all her frustration as she began beating on him strongly.


    Her effort became weaker and weaker until she had given up, falling to the ground.


    ¡°Why? Why did you have to take him? He was the only one I had¡­¡±


    It was silent, but she was the only one making a sound, save for the wind which blew softly along the forest, bringing in a fresh breeze.


    Kneeling down, he looked at her, sternly gazing as he seems to have found an answer to her constant questions.


    Realizing that he was looking at her, she tried to push him back with her hands, failing as her strength was replaced with lament.


    "Please listen, if you will."


    She glared at him once he spoke, still sobbing. Yet he did not lessen the strength of his grip on her wrist, preventing her from going anywhere.


    "I¡¯ll help you. I feel how deep your rage for people like me is, and I can¡¯t deny you that. But, allow me to correct our wrongs, not just for my sake, but for everyone else who has become evil in your eyes."


    "Just leave me and get away from here. Promises made by humans are merely hollow, offering no truth. Besides there¡¯s nothing that you can do now. Soon, our tribe will fall, and there''ll be nothing left of us¡­"


    "I¡¯ll find a way. Let me help you, and I promise that this will all go well. All you need to do is trust me, and everything will be alright. I swear on my life."


    He placed his palm on his chest where his heart is, fervently looking at her still, not a hint of hesitation could be found on his face.


    "I can¡¯t. I-I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help. I can do this on my own. I can¡¯t trust anyone else but myself now. Trusting you will only make things worse."


    He stood up, stretching his body.


    ¡°Very well then. I¡¯ll prove to you that you can trust me. I¡¯ll earn it, then you¡¯ll know that the promise I made here was no lie.¡±


    He smiled at her brightly, shifting his aura from being stern to playful in mere seconds.


    He also extended his hand out to her in an attempt of testing where his bounds are. To him, this is a step that he must make to advance.


    She wiped her tears, averting his eyes as she stood up by herself, still shivering, yet intending to finish the task she intended to do even without her encounter with this strange man.


    ¡°Do what you want. I don¡¯t care anymore.¡±


    She spoke with her back turned to him, heading out.


    He followed her as per his promise.


    As the day dragged on, they encountered monsters at every corner, endlessly assaulting them, each one stronger than the last.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    At first, he was dumbfounded, seeing as how she was idle for the most part, walking without even paying attention at the monsters lunging at her.


    Her body wouldn¡¯t even move or shudder if a monster were inches away from her.


    He pushed his body to its limits, eliminating and all threats that might come to her as she continued to walk idly.


    He understood then and there that this might be a test whether he could keep up his end of the bargain, protecting her until she reaches the Yavelian lord, only using her strength then¡­ That¡¯s what he thought at least.


    At times, she would stumble as a monster would knock her down, yet she did nothing, losing all the motivation she had and closing her eyes as if to wait for her demise.


    Seemingly possessed, Laruse would enter into a frenzy, one that would enable him to protect her as he was entertaining more monsters behind their trail.


    His eyes began blurring once more, and the relentless chaos of monsters hadn¡¯t dwindled, becoming even more relentless as they became filled with anger and starvation.


    He caught his breath whenever he could.


    "How many more?"


    His legs started wobbling, almost giving in.


    But, the only way he would succeed is if he endured, which he did despite hanging by a knife¡¯s edge.


    Soon, the forest was illuminated by a light blue shroud, differentiating itself from another part of the forest, which was entirely normal.


    Here, the atmosphere seemed calm, serene even, not posing any threat to which they are trying to find.


    ¡°Where are we?¡±


    The words escaped his mouth without his knowledge, filled with surprise as the beauty of the lights captivated him.


    Soon, statues would start appearing, carrying an image of a Yavelian woman from the looks of it, having a crystal shard in the middle of her chest carved on the stone statue, a sign of a Yavelian.


    A voice boomed through the trees from an unknown source, but a familiar tone.


    ¡°It seems that two stubborn individuals have come to my sanctum. Very well then. I shall entertain you both.¡±


    They came to a wide clearing, one where a single throne can be seen, and an altar behind it, still the same as the one they saw before.


    Vincenthius sat on it, guarded by stone creations on both sides, wielding makeshift weapons made of stone as well.


    ¡°It seems that the little princess has sided with the despicable humans. Why is that may I ask? Have you not forgotten the very reason everyone had turned their rage towards the human race?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Where is Savas?¡±


    She spoke cleanly, without emotion.


    ¡°She will be my first sacrifice. Once I¡¯ve taken her crystal, my power will grow tenfold, enough to take down the mortals and finally avenge your father, our king!¡±


    "I understand. But, you¡¯re going to put every Yavelian in the continent in peril once you act alone. Stop this, at once."


    He frowned, unamused as he stood up from his throne, whereas his guardians moved in unison with him, ready to protect this Yavelian lord at any moment.


    "It seems that you have gone against us. Then there is no need for you to remain here. Your father frowns upon your disgrace."


    Her empty state continued until here, still unmoving.


    Vincethius pointed his finger at the girl, where they moved, charging forward with their weapons raised.


    Laruse moved, knowing he¡¯ll be unable to counter the attack, whisking her off to the side where she was safe from being crushed under the tremendous weight the guardians brought.


    "Quick on your feet, are you? Very well squirm."


    He ordered them once more, forcing Laruse to be on the defensive as he tried to protect the Yavelian at every attempt at her life.


    "Hey, tell me. Why and how did he become like this?"


    He looked at her eyes as he brought her close to him, still not responding.


    He was then unable to notice the shards of ice being casted at him, taking a few cuts as he blocked some of the shards with his sword.


    "Impressive. You truly are no ordinary human. Taking down my envoy, blocking my magic. What else can you surprise me with?"


    The stone guardians charged Laruse, forcing him to separate and focus on trying to subdue them however he can.


    He drew their focus towards them, effectively keeping the girl safe as she stood a fair distance away from them.


    All Laruse could do was to evade as much as he can, knowing that his sword will do nothing against such odds and will only serve to break the only weapon he has.


    He glanced to the side, seeing Vincenthius taking advantage of the situation, casting a hail of icicles towards the helpless girl, who stood there without even flinching at what¡¯s happening around her.


    "Damn it!"


    He rushed, pouring all his energy into his legs, trying to beat the speed at which the icicles were going.


    (Come on, make it!)


    In a daze, her eyes twitched as the sight of Laruse¡¯s face came in to view, looking back at her with the smile he had when he extended his hand out to her.


    Soon, his eyes widened, and his gaze weakened.


    His frame shuddered, and soon blood came out from his mouth, still looking stoic.


    She looked at why, seeing that he had covered her with his entire body, taking every single icicle pointed towards her, instead hitting his back.


    ¡°Just in time.¡±


    ¡°Why? You¡¯re human. Why would you go so far when you¡¯ve given me this much pain? I don¡¯t understand. Is this how you humans play with emotions?¡±


    She also shuddered, standing firmly as Laruse¡¯s body came down to lean on her since his legs had given out.


    His mouth was close enough to her ears, enough for her to hear what he has to say, weakly whispering.


    ¡°N-not all humans are bad. T-here are some who are evil, but there are those who are not.¡±


    He coughed up even more blood, reducing his energy much more as the icicles made his body numb.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to fulfill that promise. I tried, but this is as far as I¡¯ll go it seems. Get away from here. He¡¯s dangerous. I can¡¯t protect you at this state, ha ha. I feel really pathetic. If only I had a bit more strength.¡±


    Her eyes widened in reminiscence, remembering an event in her past that was quite similar to this one.


    She remembered the very words his father told him before he was killed and his body was taken away.


    ¡°Run, Helena, my daughter. I won¡¯t be able to protect you anymore. So you will have to be strong, for me, and your mother.¡±


    Returning to reality, she realized his efforts, and how it came to take him due to his ignorance and persistence in keeping a one-sided promise.


    ¡°H-hey! Wake up! Don¡¯t fall asleep!¡±


    As his eyes came to a close, she started shaking his body, not responding, as if what she had been doing was now being turned on her.


    ¡°A meager human¡¯s death will not be enough to compensate for the king¡¯s death!¡±


    He howled in rage, filling his aura with an uneasy darkness.


    ¡°Why go so far? I never asked you to do this. Why am I feeling sadness and sorrow for a human of all things?¡±


    She thought to herself, why and how did she develop a concern for this human, and why now of all times?


    She could not understand herself and the state that her heart and mind was. She drained the magic that was contained within the icicles, making them disappear from his back.


    His breathing was disappearing, and his body started to freeze.


    Vincenthius took a step forward, creating a circle that began channeling a powerful spell, one that has the potential to obliterate all that it ravaged.


    She felt a strong grip on her shoulder, where she found his hand, still clinging to life.


    Instinctively, she found herself covering Laruse¡¯s body with her own, as if repaying the favor, he had done for her.


    (I don¡¯t know anymore. I-I just can¡¯t let him continue.)


    She closed her eyes, resigning herself to her fate.


    Before Vincenthius could let his magic run rampant, the voice of an approaching group could be heard getting closer and closer to their location.


    ¡°Hurry! I can see a bright light in the distance! They must be here!¡±


    Irritated, Vincenthius canceled his casting after losing concentration, instead ordering his two guardians to subdue the trespassers.


    As the two golems disappeared in the trees, one of them was sent back flying by an unknown being, catching the Yavelian by surprise.


    ¡°Wha-?¡±


    The other was constantly being sent back as it stood firmly on the ground, then finally being destroyed as it imploded and melted from heat magic that was used against it.


    ¡°There he is! Laruse!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s injured! Hurry, Cecil, help him out, quick! We¡¯ll try and keep this one away from you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Remuil, Claire.¡±


    The ragged and battle-worn party of five, accompanied by Cecil and a faerie, had come out from the forest.


    The five immediately engaged battle with the Yavelian, utilizing each other¡¯s strengths and shortcomings in order to effectively halt its movements for a brief time, working together just as how a true party would.


    Without paying mind to the dumbfounded girl embracing Laruse¡¯s body, Cecil quickly started recovering his energy, still feeling a pulse from within him.


    ¡°Come on, Laruse. I know you¡¯ll make it!¡±


    Her expression was grave, enough to say that this expression of hers was unusual.


    The faerie beside Cecil went up to the girl, flying around happily around her, shouting her name, which she recognizes.


    ¡°Helena! Helena! I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re safe!¡±


    ¡°Pan? I-is that you? I thought I lost you forever!¡±


    Her eyes started watering, but she refrained, instead smiling happily at the faerie.


    She faced Cecil, who was continuously applying healing magic on Laruse with her serious expression.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Cecil. I believe your name¡¯s Helena. I am Larus¡¯es friend. Sorry for any trouble that he has caused you.¡±


    Cecil smiled as she looked at Helena, then resuming her task of healing him.


    ¡°Ahh, damn this. He¡¯s pretty strong, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Remuil snickered, enjoying the battle with the Yavelian, having just taken the brunt of its magic of wind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too reckless, Laruse. Something bad might¡¯ve had happened if I had not granted you an enchantment!¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    He charged, synchronizing with Zafra and Robin, who aimed at the Yavelian¡¯s back.


    From a fair distance, Claire shot out arrows that were directly pointed at the Yavelian, yet being nullified as its skills were leagues away from theirs.


    From behind him, he took Zafra¡¯s wrist, slinging him towards Remuil, who ceased his charge in order to avoid Zafra, catching him instead, sending both of them back.


    He casted a pulse of wind towards Robin, who could not do anything other than be blown away like the rest, but assaulted with a fierce maelstrom of wind that followed after.


    ¡°You humans are all weak. How could you have taken our king?! You are all unforgivable!¡±


    His energy became even more stronger than before, petrifying the party that formed around him as they staggered upon feeling its might drown them.


    The surge of energy awoke Laruse as well, bringing him back from his deep slumber.


    He sprang up only to see the five being beaten by Vincenthius.


    He shook his head, looking at his surroundings in order to assess the situation, which he was aware of during his brief time of slumber.


    ¡°Thank you Cecil. Let¡¯s catch up later. First, we need to subdue him. He¡¯s not entirely even. I sensed that something was causing this. Can you still use your divine magic?¡±


    He spoke groggily, attempting his best to move about.


    ¡°Y-yes? But are you sure you¡¯re alright to stand? And why divine magic?¡±


    ¡°Of course I am. Our chances of getting out of here alive is already low. But we still have a fighting chance. I¡¯ll tell you in a bit as to why.¡±


    Gritting his teeth, he forced his body to stand, bearing the pain which settled down since Cecil had applied her healing spell on him.


    He turned to face Helena, who was in a daze after seeing Laruse instantly standing up even after receiving such life threatening damages.


    ¡°I¡¯ll admit that protecting you is difficult in this state. But, I¡¯ll still fulfill that no matter what. How about you help me for now?¡±


    Once again, he extended his hand out to her, finding herself staring at his hand.


    ¡°Laruse, hurry! Remuil and the others won¡¯t last much longer!¡±


    Cecil warned him, aiding the others as she casted her own spells that were nearly did little to no damage against Vincenthius¡¯.


    He pulled her up as she took his hand, taking a misstep, where Laruse caught her body in his, smiling optimistically.


    ¡°I knew you¡¯d come through. Now, let¡¯s finish this up, shall we?¡±


    ¡°Time to switch, Remuil. Take your team back and let us handle this.¡±


    The young leader of the group nodded, signaling his allies to retreat safely, helping those that needed it.


    He gripped his sword tightly, facing Vincenthius along with Cecil and Helena.


    ¡°Listen, Cecil. Do you see that crystal shard on his head, glowing slightly purple?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s corrupted. Not intentionally evil, but a he¡¯s been tainted by someone to be like this, making one¡¯s inner demons come out. All we need to do is purge the darkness from within him, and that¡¯s where you come in. You ready?¡±


    She nodded, taking in the information she had been given.


    ¡°W-what do I do?¡±


    The once defensive girl timidly asks, looking down for some reason.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be depending on you to keep his spells under control. Distract him while I attack. I won¡¯t harm him that much, but he¡¯ll live, I promise.¡±


    Laruse charged without waiting for a reply, taking Vincenthius¡¯ full attention with an attack almost at breakneck speed.


    The agile Yavelian dodged every slice of Laruse¡¯s sword, returning a skilled barrage with the edge of its open palm, delivering cuts like a blade.


    Every time he tried to distance himself from them and cast a spell, he was negated by Helena, and then dragged back into battle by Laruse, who was teetering back into exhaustion, given that a Yavelian lord is formidable enough, and are not to be taken lightly for being a peaceful tribe.


    It went on until Cecil had gotten ready to cast her divine spell.


    Helena sent a hail of icicles towards Vincenthius, giving Laruse the opportunity to finally finish the battle between them.


    He took hold of the Yavelian, barely locking his arms and legs in place.


    "You foolish mortal! How dare you try and touch me?!"


    ¡°Now, Cecil!¡±


    In the instant, Cecil rushed forward, creating a large circular field that enveloped the clearing of the forest, destroying the darkness and replacing it with light.


    ¡°Cleansing light, halo of heaven. Purge thy darkness!¡±


    Invoking the words that activated the spell, their view became a bright blinding light that swallowed the darkness that fed on the innocent and banished it from whence it came.


    "Ngh, where am I?"


    He slowly opened his eyes, adjusting to the view of a bright mean of light entering his line of sight.


    He felt the faint breeze touching his skin, he could hear the leaves rustling around him.


    He could only remember the details of what happened vaguely, still trying to piece everything together.


    "It feels like I''ve been asleep forever."


    His eyes opened wide in surprise as he saw a familiar face appear from his view below.


    "You?! What are you doing here?"


    He sprang up in surprise, only to be pushed down forcibly on her lap once more, her face flushed red with embarrassment, regretting having done that.


    "Just shut up, will you?! I don''t like this idea either, but I had no choice!"


    She toned her voice down, looking away from the dumbfounded Laruse, who continued to stare at her face in a daze.


    "Don''t stare at my face! just stay like that and close your eyes. I need to tell you something."


    He did as she said, avoiding making her angrier than she already is.


    "Alright, my eyes are closed now. Calm down. What''s this about? Why am I here doing... This?"


    "It was the only thing I could think of. My mom, when she was still here, always did this with me whenever I felt uneasy or whenever we simply wanted talked to each other in peace."


    "Is that so? I''m sorry about that..."


    "It''s alright. It was a long time ago."


    The atmosphere between them became silent, and the sound of the forest filled the gaps that were missing.


    He could feel the warmth of her lap where his head lay, including her smooth, soft skin which gave the fragrance of an aromatic flower he once knew and liked.


    "So, what did you want to talk to me about?"


    "Don''t rush me! This isn''t easy for me to do, alright?"


    "Fine, fine. Just do whatever you want then."


    "I don''t need you to tell me that..."


    He heard her heave a long sigh.


    "I just want to say that, I''m sorry for having brought you harm. I misunderstood you. Your companions explained themselves and I only understood then that it was my mistake. My father told me to never hold a grudge against humans, yet I could not do such a thing because of what happened. I harbored anger and went against his wishes, even going as far as to ¡­"


    "..."


    He listened, feeling a thorn in his heart that he wanted to dispel at once.


    The feeling of her lament after having lost her father was natural, and thus justified by her actions.


    She held every right to be enraged with humans, and those that caused such a thing to happen.


    He opened his eyes, feeling something drip on his face.


    Her crying face came into view, with her trying her hardest to resist being overwhelmed by her emotions.


    He rose from his position, sitting a few inches opposite of her.


    Once she realized that he was already sitting opposite of her, she rubbed her eyes vigorously, still shivering.


    "I''m sorry. There was just some dust in my eyes."


    "It''s alright. You can keep crying. I remember myself going through something that''s the same with you. I know me saying it won''t do anything special, but at least It''ll lighten your heart."


    He faintly smiled at her, making the girl release all her frustration even more.


    Without warning, she came towards Laruse, using his chest as a place where she would cry, constatnly beating at it like a drum.


    "It''s alright. It''s going to be alright. I''ll make sure of that. I know I shouldn''t tell you this, but the only way is forward. No need to forget, but always remember."


    After the girl had calmed down, she introduced herself to him, and he did the same with her.


    Helena told Laruse of what had happened at the time that he was asleep, changing the topic which the awkward atmosphere enveloped.


    "You fainted almost instantly after the light faded. So did Vincenthius. His state was stable now. Cecil, your friend, confirmed that he was truly corrupted by someone, and was close to being a devil himself, but chose to rush it using a sacrifice of someone with great power, that being someone from our tribe, my friend, Savas. I doubt you know this, but if a Yavelian were to be corrupted, he or she would become a devil or a demon, turning his or her crystal purple."


    "So that means we were on time?"


    "Yes, fortunately."


    "Where is Vincenthius now?"


    "Recovering. It seems that the reason he has managed to stay a Yavelian was because of him denying his opposite personality, preventing him from delving into madness and becoming a demon or devil."


    "So does that mean what we saw was his reversed personality?"


    "Yes. He was usually calm and soft spoken, seldom speaking and simply following my father around. He was devoted."


    "Is that so?"


    "Well then. I only ask you one thing."


    Her tone changed, becoming stern, composed, and imposing. Unnerving Laruse, who became surprised at the sudden shift.


    "Y-yes?!"


    "You told me that you would do whatever it takes to correct the wrong that your people made. Will you still keep that promise?"


    Without hesitation he replied enthusiastically.


    "Of course! I don''t forget nor break promises."


    "Then how will you do that?"


    He opted to answer, but felt that he should be careful with what he''ll say, refraining instead, allowing Helena to speak for herself.


    "If you''re having difficulty, then I''d like to suggest something."


    "And that is?"


    "You become my personal guard for the rest of your life."


    Before Laruse could reply, he was cut off by the voice of a prideful and haughty woman.


    "Princess! Why would you allow a human to be your guard?! Am I not enough?"


    "Hush, Savas. He promised me, so it would be rude to turn down such an excellent offer, seeing as his skill with the sword is undeniably proficient. His strength is on par with Falk. Besides, you were captured. I¡¯d like someone that can protect you as well."


    The tall and somewhat muscular Yavelian shuddered at the name.


    "I-is that true?"


    "Yes. He is the only human that I know who can fight on even terms with a Yavelian Envoy and live."


    "But I can still defeat him! I can prove it here and now! I won''t allow a human to ever come near the princess again. I shall protect you and prevent another tragedy to happen."


    She drew her sword with the intent of challenging him, looking at Laruse sharply and angrily, harboring an aura of resentment towards him, whereas he simply looked back at her with a neutral expression.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t take her place as your guard. I''ll have to decline the offer. But, that doesn''t mean that I''ve given up on it. I''ll fulfill it in another way. In the future."


    He stood up, hearing Cecil''s voice callout to him from a distance.


    "Very well. If you''ve indeed a human who says that he keeps his promises, then I will believe you."


    He rejoined with the recovered party, waiting for Laruse so that they may resume their quest, which was still valid despite the life threatening side adventure that they went through.


    Helena stood up, seeing off the leaving party that walked through the forest.


    With the curse now being lifted, they have seen the real sky and the natural state of the trees and leaves.


    "It looks really different from when we entered before."


    Remuil looked around him in astoundment, leading the group as usual.


    "Truly. At first, I thought it was odd and dismissed it, thinking that it had only grown over time. It seems I ignored my intuition."


    Claire remarked.


    Within a few minutes, they reached the end of the forest, unveiling a clear blue sky with a few clouds floating by.


    The sun was at its zenith, and the fields were green and vast, being blown by a cold breeze of wind that smelt of leaves and fresh grass.


    "So this is where we go our separate ways."


    Laruse faced Helena before continuing.


    "May the goddess favor your journey."


    "I''ll find the person that attacked your tribe and put a stop to him."


    "I shall count on that. Hopefully you reconsider my previous offer when we meet again."


    "Princess! I thought you accepted him in declining it?!"


    He smiled peacefully at the two who bickered, seeing a smile existing on the Yavelian girl named Helena, the princess of her tribe, after having experienced a tumultuous time in her life.


    Thus, the group once again departed, leaving for their destination, Rade.

 Chapter 4: Finding a way through

    "What do you mean the town''s been declared close?"


    "Like I said. It''s either official business only. Merchants with licenses are an exception. People who wants to be recruited as soldiers for the revolution are welcome. Now move along. I don''t want anyone meddling with this momentous event."


    They retreated back to the outskirts of the town after having been denied entrance.


    Exhausted and worn out from the journey so far, they slumped on the ground.


    "We need to find another way through, soon. We''re off schedule, but we''ll make it if we try for an alternative instead of hoping to wait this out."


    Remuil argued, being the only one who''s braving the exhaustion in an optimistic manner.


    The sun shone brightly above along with the clouds, and the day was approaching its zenith.


    The group had accounted for the time they were trapped inside the forest which was not bound by the laws of time, originally making them think that a day had already passed when it had not.


    "Give it a rest, alright? I''m tired..."


    Zafra negated his leader''s optimism, lying flat on the ground with his hands behind his head.


    "The caravan on the request was said to pass by the city-state of civil a day and a half from now. We might still make it, but I''ll have to agree with Zafra, Remuil. I''m a bit tired as well."


    Claire responded, leaning on a tree as she closed her eyes and relaxed her body.


    Remuil decided not to respond anymore, knowing the terrain beside the city-state of Rade.


    It was surrounded by a mountain range, which would prove a challenge if they were to pass through it in their current state. Yet it was not entirely impossible.


    "We could go through."


    Laruse suggested, taking Remuil''s attention.


    "What do you mean, Laruse?"


    "I have heard of a rumor in the past about how there''s a secret cave near Rade that''s been used as a shortcut. I don''t know about the credibility, but It won''t hurt to check it out, right?"


    He looked at Cecil, who was passed out beside Claire and Robin.


    "Well, it seems it''s just you and me, Remuil."


    The two nodded in agreement, saying a brief farewell for the sleeping group, and heading out once again to the town in hopes of finding information about the secret cave''s location.


    Remuil had left much of his arms back with the group, donning a simple cloak that made him look like a simple villager.


    Laruse left his sword, leaving him defenseless.


    Upon reaching the gates, they again saw the same soldier who had stopped them earlier.


    This time, Laruse had planned in advance for something that will, hopefully, allow them passage.


    The soldier quickly noticed them, taking his spear and alerting the other soldiers to stand in attention.


    "What are your occupations, and what brings you here?"


    Taking the lead, Laruse took a step forward, making sure that the man could not see under his cloak in case he would remember their faces by any chance.


    "We are simple farmers looking to join the recruitment. My brother and I came from a village east of Rade, and times have been hard."


    The soldier eyed him tenaciously, giving up as he stepped aside to let them through.


    "There are soldiers lined up to the side when you enter. Go to the town square and you''ll find the recuitment effort there. Goodspeed to you, our new allies."


    Quickly they strode through the gates, removing the hood of their cloaks as to see better.


    "What''s with the revolution? It''s the first I''ve heard of it. Any idea, Laruse?"


    "Only guesses. It''s happened before anyway, but I could be wrong."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Back in the past, there was someone ambitious enough to try and truly unite the city-states, creating a solid nation instead of a divided one. He tried to fight against the nation of Farron, to the north of Independence, but lost too many battles, leading to a large scale betrayal. Those who were still loyal to him fought their last battle, resulting in the man''s death, and the end of a revolutional attempt."


    "That''s interesting. How come you know so much about its history?"


    "I just heard of it. Now, let''s move and find what we need."


    "Right."


    The town was tidy, and there were crowds of people lined up were soldiers stood.


    There were three paths, one leading to the recruitment plaza, and the other to the market area, and the last is what seemed to be the government''s office area.


    "I say we take the government''s."


    Laruse suggested with a whisper, so that no one would get the wrong idea from them.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "Why are you whispering, Laruse?"


    "Better to be safe than sorry. It seems that everything here is on strict lockdown."


    Remuil nodded, following Laruse, who strode down the shadow covered alleyways of the various establishments after reaching a district.


    The number of people became smaller and smaller the farther they got.


    "Uhm, Laruse?"


    "Yes?"


    "I thought we were going to ask around for the secret cave entrance. What are we doing here? There are less people here than there are at the town square."


    "Naturally. Think about it. I''ve heard how some of those people are. They''re patriotic for a nation that''s not even united. And now they''re ecstatic about creating a union of city-states that''ll rival another nation. I wouldn''t want to get in the way of those people. I''ll save myself the trouble and let them be."


    "I don''t understand what you''re saying."


    Remuil replied with a dumbfounded face.


    "What I¡¯m saying is, that they''re planning a revolution."


    "A revolution?! Why? And how do you know that?"


    Laruse turned around and handed Remuil a paper.


    "It''s written there. Read the front page and you''ll know what I mean."


    "Wait, is that the paper that I saw you take from that stand?"


    "It doesn''t matter. Just read it."


    He did as he was told, lightly skimming through some of the pages, reading aloud the line that caught his attention.


    "Influential nobleman''s son raises the banner for revolution to fight the terror of Farron... Wait, does that mean the free city-states will become a nation?"


    "That''s what they aspire to be at least."


    "You told me about how a revolution started in the past and how it failed. What do you think will happen to this one?"


    "Who knows. I can''t see into the future after all. Only thing I know is that it''ll get bloody if it goes through."


    Laruse proceeded through the alleyways, emerging through a lightly populated commercial street.


    "Is that where we''re going?"


    Remuil pointed to the public library, a three-story, stone built structure decorated with a plain sign of a pile of books on it.


    "Are you sure we have the time to read all those? I''d guess we''d need at least three days to skin through the information. Plus, we''d probably argue about it being true or not. What we''re heading for is the governor''s office."


    Sneaking about, they came to a large plot of land, paved for the luxurious building that is the governor''s office.


    It looked to be more like a nobleman''s mansion rather than a place for affairs concerning the city.


    "Is this the place?"


    The front section of the building had soldiers guarding the doors, and some were making their rounds.


    "Yeah. Follow me, and try not to stand out. There''s bound to be something in here about a cave. If not... Then maybe we''ll force our way through."


    "I don''t think that''d be a great idea, Laruse. We''ll be dead by that time. Plus, I don''t really think we could go against those experienced fighters, save for you and Cecil."


    "Not if you think that you can''t. Now in here. I doubt anyone goes through here."


    They snuck through the side of the building where it created a shadow for them to hide under.


    Laruse gently propped a window on the lowest floor open, signaling Remuil to come inside as he kept it open.


    "I think this is a bad idea, but I''ll trust you."


    He came in after reassuring himself of Laruse''s abilities.


    They came into a corner of a regally decorated hallway, furnished with potted plants and expensive looking tables and ornaments.


    "Is this really a governor''s office?"


    "It doesn''t really matter now. All we need to do is find what we came for and leave, simple as that."


    They took the hallway to their right, aimlessly taking any direction, deciding on if Laruse felt that it was the right way to take.


    There were countless doors on each side of the hallway, making their task of finding that one specific room rather complicated and difficult.


    They climbed the stairs, reaching the top floor of the three-story structure.


    "Are you sure that it''s right here?"


    "I have a feeling."


    The two of them reached a hallway leading them to a polished double-door without any signs of guards or security.


    "Easy enough, right, Remuil?"


    Laruse dashed to the door, creeping silently upon reaching it, trying to discern whether there were sounds coming from inside of not.


    he felt for the doorknob, turning it gently, opening the door that creaked open.


    The room was well decorated, having statues here and there, a glass door leading to the veranda, and a neatly placed bookshelf on the side.


    And what stood on the middle was the governor''s desk, the mist likely place to contain the much needed information.


    They started rummaging through the desk and other containers, trying to find documents about Rade''s surroundings.


    Upon searching, Laruse found a document different from what they needed to find.


    "What''s this? ''We will be annexing the city-states that have refused to join our union. I want you to gather as many soldiers as you can and have them trained and ready. I will be sending a general who will be leading the troops. Attached on another document are the cities that we will subjugate. Do not fail me, otherwise you''ll know what''s coming to you,'' what the heck is this about?"


    Laruse read out the message on the letter, mumbling to himself as he processed the information.


    "Laruse, I found a map of Rade. I think it''s right here, the cave."


    Remuil approached the desk where Laruse searched, laying the map down flat.


    Laruse returned the letter to the drawer and faced Remuil.


    "Good. Then that''s where we''ll need to go. Great work, Remuil."


    "Still, it''s pretty well hidden. As if it''s become somewhat of a secret passage used by the very people living here."


    Tidying up, they prepared to leave through the same door that they entered from.


    After exiting the building, not making any noise, they quickly ran back through the alleys, trying to avoid the streets where the sun illuminated them.


    They wore their hoods once more and left the gates, but not without being suspected by the very same man that interrogated them.


    But, they sprinted before the guards could mobilize, forcing them to let the two go without any form of resistance.


    Filled with adrenaline, they continued running until they reached the spot where they had left their group, now awake and relaxing by the same spot.


    "Where have you two been?"


    Asked the annoyed Zafra, opening one eye.


    "We can ask them later. Here, sit anywhere. I prepared something to eat for everyone."


    Cecil ushered them back, making things look normal, as if they never left at all.


    The two of them also noticed the guest that they had.


    An old, bearded man wearing a long gray robe with a tall pointy hat.


    "Greetings. My name is Alesis, a scholar from Sor. I thank you once more for allowing me to join you."


    He bowed his head slightly as a form of introduction.


    "He wanted to pass through the city but was denied as well. So we asked him if he wanted to join us, seeing as you two already planned on finding some way through."


    Cecil elaborated on the various reasons.


    After the meal, the two of them explained why they left and for what purpose they did that.


    "That was reckless! You were lucky that security was focused on another part of the city."


    Claire began scolding the two.


    "Now, now. I think it''s alright. They came back safe and sound after all. Why not let them go?"


    "You''re too lenient, Cecil. I know Laruse is an exceptional talent, but it leads him into thinking that nothing''s impossible."


    Claire retorted.


    "Don''t worry about me too much. I can get by easily."


    Laruse replied to the vexed young woman of the group.


    They passed the time explaining what they found and figuring out how things should go once they pass through the cave.


    From inside the room where the two trespassers rummaged appeared a tall, pale, handsome looking man, who wore a long black robe concealing his arms, smiling menacingly.


    "It seems that there are meddlesome pests roaming about now. Interesting. Let us then amuse ourselves for a bit."


    He combed back his silver hair, taking in a deep breath.


    The room was filled with an eerie, bloodcurdling atmosphere, one that could very well terrify and petrify any nearby person.


    But, that presence disappeared once he left the room, bringing with him his devious guise in which masked something even greater and far more terrifying than one could even begin to imagine.

 Chapter 5: When two fates collide

    "Alright, let''s pack up and go!"


    The party looked at him with detached expressions, as if stating the obvious.


    "Oh, yeah. I forgot. We all lost our belongings at the forest... Well, let''s put that behind us and finish this, shall we?" he began walking first, now knowing the way they should take in order to pass the blocked off city.


    "He truly is odd sometimes. One day he''s on the verge of dying, and the next he''s venturing off somewhere without caution. Tell me, Cecil. How do you keep up with him?" Claire asked Cecil as she fixed her glasses, sighing.


    "That''s what I''ve been asked by many others. Honestly, I don''t know as well," she replied, looking rather dejected, but feeling proud that she could even keep up with the man.


    Remuil followed along, carrying almost the same amount of energy that Laruse had, saying, "Come on! The caravan will get away if we take too long!"


    The rest couldn''t do anything but follow the two, seeing as they made sense with their intentions, leaving while the sun was up, shining brightly overhead, indicating that it is now the afternoon.


    Following behind them was the old man who had accepted Cecil and the other''s invitation, laughing to himself as he bore witness to the energy of youth, despite being young adults already, mumbling to himself, "Ahh, these kinds of things brings me back."


    After trekking the outskirts of the city, they finally came to a mountainous passage that seemed to lead nowhere, a passage closed off by rocks.


    "This should be the place if my memory serves me correctly," Laruse mumbled to himself, examining various areas where a secret entrance may be.


    "Why didn''t you just take the map?" Claire asked, crossing her arms as she looked at Laruse.


    "That''d be theft, my friend. It''d only make sense to do it if there''s no other choice. Such is the life of someone in need," he spoke as he continued to search.


    After a while of searching, they couldn''t find the entrance, let alone any sign of there being any entrances at all.


    "I don''t suppose those rumors you heard back in the day were true," Cecil asked, tired after the all the time they had spent trying to find a trace.


    Before Laruse could reply, someone from behind them spoke, "Is this the entrance that you were speaking of?"


    Alesis pointed to the obviously large cave entrance beside him, making the others doubt their visions for a brief moment after pondering on whether they had passed it or simply never paid attention to it in the first place, which would be impossible from the looks of it.


    "I may be old, but my eyes still see very clearly," he laughed, combing his white beard.


    "Alright! We found it! Nice work, Alesis!" Laruse put a hand on the old man''s shoulder, giving him a thumb''s up with a smile, laughing internally along with him.


    "Let''s keep moving, shall we?"


    They entered the cave, pitch black with the faint sound of water dripping from a distance, rivaled only by the sound of their footsteps.


    "Hey, Andersen, could you use that magic of yours?" asked Remuil, whose voice echoes in the far distance, disappearing.


    "Of course. Please wait a moment."


    After a brief moment of concentration, Andersen produced a ball of light that gently floated on top of his hand, illuminating the cave with a faint white glow, enough to see at least a hundred meters in front of them, but not enough to blind them if they were to set their eyes upon the orb of light.


    The cave stretched out endlessly, and darkness still enveloped the far side of the cave.


    It was dark and damp, he air could be heard whooshing back and forth, coming in and out from the entrance as if it was a large monster breathing in and out.


    Laruse led the way, knowing nothing of what lies ahead of them.


    "Still, this place is pretty huge for a cave," Remuil''s voice echoed forward.


    Still, they continued on until they reached a large chamber that looked unnatural for a cave, designed to look like a ceremonial room without anything in it besides the markings on its walls.


    It was bright enough to see around them as torches were lit up.


    "I don''t like where this is going," Zafra mumbled from behind, standing on guard.


    Before they could continue forward through the entrance directly in front of them, a tall man clothed in a dark, long robe emerged, combing his silver hair upwards, looking at the group with his scarlet eyes.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect this much of you to be here. I thought I was merely dealing with two pests," the man spoke condescendingly.


    The group found themselves on guard, in fear even, or the man standing before them, showing no signs of even trying to harm them.


    "What''s this feeling I have? It''s like he''s not normal at all," Claire whispered to the group, who found themselves agreeing to her remark.


    Cecil stood close to Laruse, who seemed much more relaxed than everyone else in the room.


    "Who are you?" Laruse asked nonchalantly.


    "It seems that you''re not affected by my influence. How interesting. My name is Alastor," he smiled upon introducing himself, seductively licking his lips, making his red eyes glow brighter.


    "Influence? So does that mean you''re the source of that?"


    "Indeed. It should send fear in to one''s heart, yet you are not affected at all. Why is that? Your group is already struggling. All they await now is petrification," Alastor took a step forward, eyeing Laruse greedily.


    Laruse''s body twitched as Alastor took a single step.


    The man noticed without fail as Laruse tried to conceal it to the best of his abilities.


    "You look very confident. But it seems that you know my influence, and how it''s not affecting you. Hmm, you''re different. You''ll make for a fine servant for my master with your aptitude alone."


    "What do you want from us? It doesn''t look like you''re here to simply take a stroll, right?" Laruse asked, taking on a more serious expression, different from his earlier optimistic one.


    "Impressive. You also seem to exert a strong aura. You''re a mortal, yet I can feel such a potential coming from you. This changes everything. You might even make for a greater master than him," the man''s eyes widened as he extended his arms in ecstasy, laughing minimally.


    He then wore his own serious expression, focusing his gaze on Laruse and Laruse alone, saying, "I''ll have to put you to the test, that is if you value your life and your friend''s. Come, struggle and show me your worth!"


    The man reached for the insides of his long sleeves, taking three sharp knives on both hands, looking at Laruse, as if waiting for him to make his move.


    "Laruse! I feel something bad coming from him!" Cecil yelled out in concern, wearing an expression of fear as the man''s mysterious influence seemed to have taken a strong grip on the others, preventing them from even moving a muscle, forcing them to stay in place, a few meters away from Laruse.


    The room became colder than it was before, coming from the presence of the pale man wielding blades that seemed to be able to pierce through anything.


    "It seems that I don''t have a choice, Cecil, everyone. It looks pretty dangerous already, but I think I''ll manage somehow," he said, drawing his sword in front of him, facing the man who smiled at the gesture.


    "Good. I am very well looking forward to how this will turn out. Will you be reduced to nothing as I take your life away including your allies, or will you prevent that?"


    The man rushed at an amazing speed, undiscernible in the eyes of a normal person.


    He reappeared, while floating in the air, behind Laruse, who hadn''t made a move as of yet, having his front facing the same place, as if he hadn''t noticed his enemy''s disappearance.


    Alastor then threw his sharp knives at him, each knife aimed precisely at one vital part of his body.


    In that moment, Laruse moved fluidly, barreling forward, then turning to face Alastor, who expelled one last blade from the inside of his sleeve.


    Only a few meters away from Laruse''s face, he swatted the blade away with his sword, displaying a great amount of precision, looking to be equal to Alastor''s eyes, which seemed to see everything.


    "Another surprise? I thought that''d be the end of you, but I never took into account of something like this to happen," Alastor said upon landing back to the ground, his back facing the group, a few meters away.


    Alastor traced Laruse''s line of sight, noticing this, he speaks, "Not to worry. I won''t harm them, not if you win that is. I have all the power to consume them and defeat you, but that wouldn''t be too fair, would it? This is a test. A vital one for you, and me."


    "So does that mean I have to kill you?"


    "If you can. But at your current state, I can deduce that you might only be able to graze an inch of my clothing with your sword. Given that you''re able to do that," Alastor crossed his arms upon looking at Laruse once more, making the battle rather tense in the victim''s side.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    They engaged once more. Alastor toyed with Laruse with the same technique, throwing blades and testing his worth, grazing his skin with a few lethal encounters.


    Laruse on the other hand, fared rather well in his opinion, staving off blade after blade, unable to even close the distance between them.


    After what seemed to be a few minutes, Laruse''s energy waned a rather substantial amount. His body began feeling sluggish after using every bit of his senses to keep him alive. But he was not spared from receiving damage, enough to hinder most of his actions and immobilize him.


    "Damn. I can''t do anything with him," he spoke in irritation.


    The rest of them merely stared in awe of what was happening between the two. It could only have been called an epic of a battle.


    "Amazing. That Alastor person''s something else. I''ve never seen anyone else this fast before," Remuil said to himself, unable to follow most of Alastor''s movement. But he had seen enough to make him understand the gravity of Laruse''s situation.


    The rest agreed with Remuil, staying silent as to keep a keen eye, seeing as their lives depended on their ally''s victory.


    But, that awe inspiring battle became short lived as Laruse stopped trying to pursue the agile Alastor.


    "Well this is rather unamusing. You''ve run out of motivation? It seems that I will have to make things more interesting for you. I''m not really interested on making this a long battle for I have many other things to do," Alastor spoke as he approached Cecil, the one closest in the group.


    With that one approach he saw Laruse move, reigniting the fierce fighter in him.


    Alastor noticed the ferocity in his eyes, exciting him as he took another step further as to see where his bounds stretched.


    "Get away from Cecil, you fiend!" Claire threatened the man, who simply took a look at her in order to silence her into submission.


    He traced his fingers on Cecil''s chin, holding it with his index finger and thumb. They stood inches away from each other.


    The pale man produced a single blade from inside his sleeve, wielding it teasingly, slowly drawing it up to Cecil''s neck.


    From behind them, the old man unnoticeably started casting a mysterious spell using his words, but he stopped, seeing the sudden turn of events.


    As the cold, sharp edge of the blade reached Cecil, enough to piece her skin a bit, producing blood, Laruse bolted forward, surprising Alastor as he was unable to move at the right time and avoid his attack, forcing him to catch the sharp edge of his sword with his bare hands, using his thumb and index finger to halt the blade from grazing him.


    "I see. So you hold her precious, do you not?" Alastor continued to provoke him as he held the blade in place with one hand, trembling due to the strength that Laruse was exerting.


    He pushed further, forcing the blade to cut Alastor''s skin lightly, resulting in the tall, pale man to change his expression to a terrifying one, subduing Laruse''s rage simply with a glance.


    He breathed out, speaking to the unconscious Laruse, "I''ve seem to have lost my composure. But, you have grazed me. I shall keep my promise and leave you be."


    Letting go of Laruse''s sword, he started walking the opposite way, but not before leaving a message for the group to hear.


    "I shall eagerly await our next encounter. You have passed the first test. I wish to see the fullest of your abilities, mortal. You might just be the one I am searching for."


    And silence followed, nothing else, not his presence, which left the room, allowing the group to finally move, breathing in relief after experiencing unconditional fear.


    Cecil moved towards Laruse right away, carrying him to see how he was doing.


    "Is he alright, Cecil?" Andersen asked in concern, looking over the two.


    "Yes. He''s only sleeping."


    "But still, that was something else. Only Laruse could move under such an influence. Just what was that guy? He doesn''t feel normal at all, Claire stated, hugging herself as she remembered the man''s eerie nature.


    From behind them, the old man came forward with an answer.


    "That is what you might call a Demon lord''s disciple."


    His words immediately caught the attention of the others, who now began listening keenly.


    "Being who have been give power by a Dark lord in order to have servants. I was unsure whether to believe if such a being was right here in front of us, inside the boundaries of human lands. Yet there was one. A terrifyingly fearful one at that," he knelt down beside Laruse and Cecil, looking him over, continuing with his speech.


    He placed two fingers on top of Laruse''s head, producing a clear bright light that illuminated ever dark crevice in the cave.


    In seconds, Laruse awakens.


    "What, happened?"


    Remembering his battle with the strange man, he sprang up and searched for his weapon, looking around him only to find his companions staring at him.


    "He''s gone, Laruse. You saved us," Andersen said.


    They began telling Laruse what they had been told by the man, now established as a Dark lord''s disciple by Alesis, the mysterious old man who had drawn everyone''s suspicion with his knowledge of the dark beings.


    "Still, I''m surprised that you know a lot about then. Are you sure that you''re just an old man?" Laruse said as they continued walking through the cave, nearing the entrance that was only meters away from them, brimming with light at the very end.


    "I assure you that I am merely an old man. Besides healing, there''s nothing I really am good at. But you on the other hand, were able to go against such a powerful being. I am very impressed as I watched," Alesis laughed jovially, walking alongside the group.


    "I''m not really fond of the idea of having lost to him. I''ll have to pay him back next time," he said, puffing his chest in an attempt to show confidence.


    Remuil interrupted, "You''re plenty strong already. I know I''ve asked this before, but I just want to confirm it again. Are you really not Laruse the demon lord replica?"


    "Like I said! I''m not him!" Laruse yelled out, making the others laugh as they watched the two argue for a bit, lifting their spirits.


    Regardless of their encounter with the strong being, they continued on, still trying to make ends meet as the time of the caravan''s arrive neared its date.


    Upon reaching the outside of the cave, they came to the sight of a wide are filled with greenery, including the main road that leads to the various cities to the west of Rade.


    "Well then, this is where we part. I would have never made it without you, my friends," Alesis turned around to speak.


    "Where are you going exactly?" asked Laruse.


    "Who knows. Like I said. I''m simply a traveling old man, looking to see the sights. Wherever the winds take I shall go. Now if you will," he bows to the group, saying and receiving their farewells, which was heartfelt despite their short adventure together.


    After seeing him off, they were left with each other once more, and now with one last goal of which was the only thing left for them to do.


    "Well, there''s only one thing left for us to do. Let''s give it our all!" Remuil''s voice resonated with the sky and air, drawing tired looks from his own party, except Cecil and Laruse, who seemed to be alright even after what happened.


    From a distance, the old man pondered on what he had seen in the young man.


    "An impeccable amount of strength when the odds are against them. Is he the one the world had been searching for? Are you the fabled hero, savior of the world?"


    He looked at the serene sky, trying to answer the question he had asked himself.


    "Who knows, hohoho, not an old man such as I!" he laughed continuing forward in his travels.


    Meanwhile, in Palas, the so called largest, and the center of Independence. People and soldiery alike were being rallied by the call of the instigator, the one who arranged for a revolution.


    He stood before the immense number of crowds in front of him as he wore a dignified expression in front of them.


    Beside him on the platform was a large cloaked man serving as one of his benefactors who''ve proven to be vital in his plans for the future, depending on him whenever he could.


    They all awaited his message, eagerly looking at him like a saint.


    The atmosphere was bright as day, which made them think that him being here would bring good things to them, and to the revolution.


    "People of Independence. The time is near, and soon we will fight against the tyranny that is the nation of Farron''s oppression against our people. I want to dispel that fear within us, mold it to become our strength. I shall stand before you and fight to protect what we will stand for!"


    A roaring applause was met after his speech, empowering the people to look up to him.


    He stepped down, still hearing the people ''s cheer.


    The charismatic, golden haired man arranged his regal clothing, passing by the guards who stood as sentries leading to the governor''s hall, now the palace of the revolutional leader.


    Spencer August Olfrin, the leader of the Olfrin faction, a group that sought to build a great nation that will allow them to be recognized as a true nation, and possibly become a unifying nation. Yet, it was all ambition in the works.


    The palace had been furnished to become a place fitting for a ruler to govern from. Decorated by statues, chandeliers, ornaments, and many others.


    Once inside, Spencer began inquiring about the efforts of the other cities and how they were faring.


    The tall and intimidating benefactor spoke with a rough, low voice, "Rade has created a quite substantial amount of men, drawing in people from other cities. I have arranged for them to train the new recruits at once, and will be provided with better arms once we have established a far more suitable trade and economic circulation."


    "Very good. What of the other cities who''ve joined our allegiance to the west of Palas?"


    "They have, by your orders, assembled an army to make sure that Farron won''t be able to invade through the north-western line. Vallis, the closest city to the border of Farron, is being reinforced by the city to its south and south-east, Thrace and Ward-Crux respectively."


    "Then what about the other cities who have not sworn allegiance?"


    "They are Zeal to the east, Sor to the south of Civil. Then Darsin, Port city Harrick, and Kausten to the south-west. There are no signs of either of them forming unions to oppose us, but they clearly do not like the idea of forming a nation due to their prideful ideals."


    Following a long corridor decorated by a velvet carpet and some guards on standby, they arrive to the newly made throne room containing a large hall that can accommodate the guests of a ruler, and the throne itself.


    "Tell me, how goes the subjugation of Civil. Surely it has fallen. After all, it has been a week ever since I sent an army there," he asked before sitting on his throne.


    "Civil... Is putting up a rather long fight, intending to try and outlast us as best they could. Needless to say that both sides have suffered rather greatly from the battle. But, they have not long before they are forcibly taken."


    "I see. That means we can''t use another army since most of them are occupied, correct?"


    "Yes, my lord. If we were to try and thin out one of the armies in order to increase the number of actions that we take in this war effort, then we''ll risk Farron trying to attack us with their full army. They''ve already stationed a large force at fort Stratof, forcing us to station armies to the north-western boundary."


    Spencer sat on his throne, thinking through some way that he could make things move quicker, knowing that the longer he stalls, the smaller their chance of success becomes.


    "Who are our available generals?"


    The man pondered, stroking his white beard.


    "We have general Vista of the first army stationed here. She is one of your most capable generals, and I do not recommend sending her off somewhere. Other than her, you also have general Lester with his reserve unit, whose main purpose is to reinforce the army here. Those are the only two stationed at Palas. The other armies have been stationed elsewhere, and are pivotal in where they are now."


    "Thank you, Hendrick. I shall trust your judgement as I always have. You may go now. I will need to think about something for a while."


    "By your leave, my lord," the large man bowed upon speaking to Spencer, leaving the large stone built hall.


    The lord slumped on his seat, exhausting his mind upon thinking too hard of the affairs happening around the land.


    "Do they still not believe in my abilities to truly establish peace within our own nation? Or do I lack something important, something that I gravely need?" he began mumbling to himself, his voice echoing through the halls where only the elite guards inside the room could hear, standing still.


    Just then, a pang of pain in his chest, forcing him to grip the part where his heart lies, gritting his teeth in order to show his fortitude on front of his men.


    "Not, again... Argh!"


    He fell forward to his knees, grasping for air, unable to endure the constant pain that continues to grow stronger.


    His men scrambled to his side, immediately calling for the doctor, putting the palace at an uproar.


    In his head, a tumultuous voice ravages his thoughts, whispering words at him, slowly driving him insane.


    "Accept the darkness in your heart. Only then will your ambitions become reality."


    "No! I will not! I won''t become a demon that rules with fear! Silence yourself and disappear from my mind!" he yelled out from inside his consciousness.


    The voice simply replied with a hearty laugh, one of a condescending manner, but indeed disappearing after uttering a few words.


    "You won''t be able to resist. The chaos inside your heart demands it. You will never become the man who you want to be, not unless you accept me, the darkness in your heart."


    With that, he took in a sharp and deep breath of relief.


    Looking around, he realizes the small crowd that formed around him, concerned and stressed.


    "Please, I¡¯m fine. That was simply a small travesty on my behalf."


    He stood up, proving to those around him that his constitution remains the same.


    Once having dismissed his staff, he then returns to his chambers, intending to rest before the pain in his heart could return.


    Before laying on his bed, he spoke to himself, hoping to find an answer to all this.


    "This is strange. Hendrik''s vial assured me that my health would become better. I must ask for more on a later date. I cannot afford to let this pain halt me from my actions. I must protect the people of Independence. The only way they could survive being conquered by other countries are by being united."


    He laid down, closing his eyes and finally succumbing to fatigue.

 Chapter 6: A cry for help

    Having gone through a shortcut, they were well on their way to their next location on the request near the outskirts of Civil, where, from behind them, the roads continue back to Rade, the city that they came from.


    The fields were wide enough to see the boundaries of the forests from afar. The air was fresh enough to awaken one''s senses, filling you with a chilling sensation that would rouse a feeling of freedom as they looked at the vastness of the land around them.


    Upon having walked further up the road, they encountered people walking the opposite way, heading to the roads leading to Rade in droves. Caravans of people migrating from the looks of it.


    "What''s happening here? Why are there so many people?" Claire asked, looking down the road, seeing even more people moving towards them in an orderly single file line.


    "They do not look to be in the best of shape either," Andersen stated, referring to most of the migrants wearing tattered or worn clothing, carrying too few or too many of their belongings with them. Their expressions were melancholic and forlorn, somehow giving off a vague feeling of what they''ve been through.


    Laruse approached one of the migrators, an average looking adult with messy dark hair, carrying what seems to be a heavy barrel containing some valuables.


    "Excuse me, but could you tell me what is happening here? Where are these people heading to?"


    The man''s eyes met with Laruse from the side, but with a deadpan expression, not bothering to show any type of emotion as he continued walking, ignoring Laruse, but having noticed him, deliberately not showing interest.


    Not dejected at all, Laruse then came up to another and began asking him, only to be met with a harsh response, "Outta my way, kid! Can''t you see that I''m trying to walk here? Damn terrorists..." the old man walked away, disgruntled and clearly irritated.


    Just looking at them already stated that something bad or terrible had taken place, yet the party had no knowledge of what truly transpired, and why the people are acting like this.


    He attempted once more, asking a young adult, one that seemed to be at least Remuil and the other''s age, but much thinner than they are. Not looking physically or mentally fit to do anything but follow the group, bare feet with a minimal piece of tattered clothing.


    "I want to ask you something, if you will," he reached out, putting his hand on the young man''s shoulder, catching his attention with the same deadpan expression as everybody else.


    The young man gave Laruse an antagonizing gaze once he refused to let him go, forcing him to roughly shrug Laruse off, walking away without saying anything.


    Before the young man could leave, Zafra quickly ran up to him, grabbing his collar and lifting him up with one arm only saying, "He asked you something, didn''t he? Why don''t you answer? Are you deaf? Or did whatever happen to you really break you into an empty useless husk of a body?!"


    "Zafra, that''s going too far! Put him down," Claire angrily shouted as Cecil tried to calm both of them down, drawing the attention of the migrating crowd beside them, sending the party a stare that did not welcome them.


    Zafra stared at the young man intently, driving his stare into him and etching it into his mind.


    The young man''s body then began trembling as he squinted his eyes, dripping tears, developing into a sob. He silently spoke something, suppressing the noise but is unable to until he releases his kept emotions.


    "Zafra, let him go. It''s alright. He had a reason for being like that," Laruse urged his anger to calm.


    "Mom... And Dad, they... They''re all gone... I couldn''t do anything. I just watched. Why? Why couldn''t I do anything..." the young man broke down into tears, truly making Zafra the antagonist in the eyes of the migrators passing by.


    Just then, a large burly, dark-skinned man emerged from the crowd, carrying a large sword on his back, wearing a worn-out piece of leather armor.


    "Are you thieves or bandits? If so, then you''d best run along before I cut you down from where you stand. The kid''s been through a lot. We all have. Just let him be, and move on your own way," the man said with his deep, stern voice, one that contained a substantial amount of vigor, but waning ever so slowly.


    "We don''t mean any harm! Please forgive my companion''s rash actions. We are merely adventurers on a quest. We became curious after seeing such a vast number of migrators and could not help asking, but things simply got out of hand," Andersen stepped forward, becoming a mediator between the two.


    Zafra avoided eye contact with the large man, still listening to the conversation.


    After confirming their intentions, the large man signaled the moving caravan of migrators to keep moving forward, allowing another person whom he''s acquainted with to take charge in the case of an attack.


    The large man remained to tell of what happened, introducing himself as Alec, a mercenary that lived in Civil, a city plunged in turmoil due to a forceful subjugation that took the lives of many.


    "As some of you might already know, there''s a revolution under way, and many have come into terms that it has become necessary for such a thing to happen, only due to the terrorism happening within the city-states. And as a result, the revolutionaries seem to have made an effort to forcibly take the other cities into their union, and that''s what happened here in Civil.


    Alec looked back into the horizon, where the city is supposed to be from the party''s knowledge, continuing once the brief reminiscence was finished.


    "I lived there, and so did my parents, people who resisted the revolutionaries. It seems that they want to find peace with violence, justifying every horrid act they commit with peace and solidarity. But, we couldn''t do anything. We were forced to choose between living, or making a stand and fighting back. You could see clearly what we chose to do. There was no question. Many feared death, and so did I. Civil is no more. I suggest that you turn back before you are seen and captured by soldiers or slave traders passing by."


    Alec turned around after bowing, heading back to the group leaving for the same road that the group came from.


    But, before he could fully leave, Laruse called him back briefly.


    "Rade''s under their control as well. They''re forcing people into their army. What you''re going to be doing from there is up to you and everyone else."


    "... Very well. Thank you, friend. I shall keep your words close."


    And with that, the group continued on their way.


    With all that information in mind, they were in conflict of whether they should continue on with their request at the danger of being caught by the revolutionary army, or turn tail and leave for Zeal.


    "I have a bad feeling of what Alec told us. It might be too dangerous, and they might assume us as enemies. There''s no way that we can fight off an army, even if it was newly formed," Remuil spoke, lost in thought as he began lagging behind.


    "Getting scared because of a measly army? I thought you''d be more than happy to head on in there and try to save as many as you could," Zafra spoke with his normal tone, which seemed condescending.


    "Why are you like this anyway, Zafra. You were mostly quiet, but why now of all times?" Claire spoke quizzically, slightly raising her voice in irritation of his rebellious attitude.


    "There''s no need for you to know. Just let it slide for now. It''s just a sudden outburst," he replied, walking slightly ahead of the others.


    Claire gave up, sighing dejectedly, leaving a sour taste in her mouth after seemingly giving up.


    Cecil then nudged Laruse from his side, the two walking behind a few meters from the group, trying to avoid the awkward atmosphere that has taken shape within the party of five.


    "Do you think they''ll be alright, Laruse?"


    "If they truly are friends and not just party members, then this shouldn''t be too much to keep them apart from each other. Besides, they''ll need one another sometime in the future."


    They reached the outskirts of Civil, looking at the city as it turmoil, screaming, and flames erupted from within, making it look like a ruinous massacre from the outside.


    Having already known the gist of what took place, they were still overwhelmed by the sight before them.


    From a distance, there seemed to be someone fleeing, a small group consisting of a woman and two young adult males, struggling as armed soldiers were accosting them, threatening them with their weapons.


    In that instant, a soldier struck one of the young adults trying to fight back, striking deep into him with his sword, kicking him away as he wiped his blade on the deceased man''s clothes.


    Unable to watch any longer, Laruse spoke in a low, audible tone, suddenly changing into a dash as he ran down the path and towards the soldiers, still trying to assault the remaining innocents.


    Closing the gap quickly, Laruse drew his blade, beheading one of the soldiers, and fluidly moving on to the next with a cut and cleave, connecting every move as if it were meant to be a chain of actions.


    Within the span of ten counts, all the soldiers lay dead on the ground, bathing in their own blood as their bodies were eviscerated, unable to even realize that they were dead, and if they did, it had already been too late for their voices to exit their mouths.


    His expression was empty as he looked down on the soldiers on the ground, blood dripping from his sword ever so slowly.


    That uncharacteristic expression of his dissipated in an instant and was replaced with his usual and reassuring one, a face that the survivors were reluctant to see as they began crying in front of him and the deceased that they were with a while ago.


    After calming them down and leading them someplace where they could no longer see the body of their fallen friend, the two spoke of what was happening inside with trembling voices and sobbing eyes. The man, who seemed level-headed, spoke in the woman''s stead.


    "They''re massacring everyone. They let the first group of people escape, then changed their minds and starting hunting people down. We barely escaped thanks to you. If you''re planning on going there, don''t. Not unless you''ve got a death wish. They''re led by a ruthless general by the name of Ruslan."


    Having explained the important things, Laruse told them the way that the escaping party led by Alec, took, lavishing him with gratitude once more for having saved their lives despite the loss.


    They began thinking through their options, deciding whether it was worth it going through with the plan, seeing as how dangerous it was becoming for them to even be around here.


    As a moment passed, and the afternoon reached its peak. The group had not come to a resolution, but at this time, someone appeared beyond the horizon.


    They saw another caravan, but of less numbers, yet armed to the teeth.


    The men were ragged both in image and disposition, wearing armor and blades that seemed tested and dangerous in their hands.


    Behind them was a horse-drawn metal cage, and inside the said cage were people, numbering up to five as they got even closer.


    The hardened men eyed the group intimidatingly, coming to a halt once the group returned the stare.


    "Fancy looking fer a slave? I''ve got some er''e, fresh and cheap if you¡¯re going to buy one!" A repulsive, large man came forward, grinning mischievously as he came to the group, speaking to Laruse, who he had assumed to be the leader of the group.


    Laruse simply took a look at the captives, then back to the man whom he seemed suspicious of, speaking what he thought.


    "You wouldn''t happen to be slave traders, are you?"


    "Aye. Been doing this since I was in my youth. So, what say you? These are quite the exquisite beauties if I may say so myself. It''s hard enough to resist temptation. They''d merely go to waste if I can''t find a buyer for ¡®em. Won''t like the idea of giving ¡®em to my men for a bit of nightly pleasure, if you know what I mean."


    The man glanced back at his men, who seem to be serving as his guards, laughing roughly as they understood what their employer had said.


    Laruse glanced back at the party, saying only the words they needed to hear as they readied their arms, arousing suspicion from the guards, who also reached for theirs.


    "It''s them. Go!"


    With that, the group moved in unison with Remuil taking the lead.


    The slave master backed away, not realizing that he was their target.


    But, their objective was not to take their lives, but to subdue them and possibly hand them to the government of Civil, which was not possible any longer.


    The guards dismounted, raging into battle like frenzied animals who had never been taught the proper way to handle a sword, likewise fight with one.


    Yet, the group found themselves in a difficult position, seeing as subduing them won''t be easily, or not possible at all in this type of situation.


    They understood that, in order to win against these kinds of enemies, one must abandon being a pacifist, resolving to end one is a part of human nature.


    Claire shot an arrow, lodging it deep into one of the guard''s eyes, forcing him to scream in agony as he backed away from the fight, writhing in pain. His life ended as Zafra struck his dagger into the man''s heart.


    Remuil, on the other hand was facing difficulty, unable to find the resolve from within him to kill someone. Though held in high regard from within the guild, he had never once taken another''s life.


    So, he did what he could, ramming his body into one of the guards after locking their blades, sending him falling to the ground, where Robin came jumping from Remuil''s back, using her weight to impale the man as she descended.


    "I guess that''s all of them," Andersen remarked, sighing as he wiped his forehead in relief, unable to sense the presence of another one of the slave guards sneaking up behind him.


    They called out to him, but they were too late to even make any other attempt to move.


    The man brought down his weapon exceptionally fast, almost meeting Andesen''s arm. But, Cecil had reacted in time, creating a barrier that impeded the man''s attack.


    Before he could curse his misfortune, Laruse came in for the kill, cleanly rushing through without making a sound as the man dropped dead without so much as a noise from his mouth.


    The others hadn''t noticed Laruse and Cecil as well, surprised and relieved that their companion was still safe from harm.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "Thank you, both of you, Cecil, Laruse. I became rather complacent."


    "It''s fine. As long as you''re alright, then there''s nothing more to worry about," he smiled upon making sure that Andersen was indeed without harm.


    He then approached Cecil, patting her head as he whispered into her ears, "Great work, Cecil. I''m proud of you, as always," causing her to feel too proud, flattered and occupied in her own thoughts.


    Laruse came to the back of the large, square metal cage, gripping the cold, metal bars as he peered inside, looking at the state of the captives before destroying the lock with the hilt of his blade.


    Slowly, the eyes of the prisoners opened, unable to believe or even understand what was happening.


    "You''re all free to go," Laruse said, urging the people, dirtied or deathly, to come forward as he held out his hand to them, whereas they reluctantly took it, easing them of the pain that their faces had.


    Finally, there was one last person he needed to help out of the cage, a light-skinned woman with long, straight, dark hair, wearing a dirtied white robe that, if clean, would match her regal appearance.


    She delicately took Laruse''s hand, which filled him with a strange sensation of comforting warmth that came with her expression, that displayed a despondent look, as if she''s lost everything like the people of Civil have.


    "Thank you," she said with a distinguished voice, one that seemed to be well versed with manners and the such that nobles would partake in. She then separated from Laruse, joining the rest of the former captives being cured by Cecil and Andersen with magic.


    Laruse then came to Remuil.


    "So, does that mean the request has been fulfilled?" he asked, looking at the trembling slave master, bound and locked up by Zafra in his own cage, then guarded by Robin.


    "It seems so. That''s the only thing we came here for. All we need to do now is to go back with this man to Zeal and to mark the request as finished- "


    As Remuil and Laruse talked about what happened thus far, the same girl that Laruse took notice of, had come in the middle of their conversation, introducing a formal atmosphere.


    "Excuse me, but I wanted to thank you for rescuing the others and I. I''d like to introduce myself before anything else. My name is Julia France. I am the daughter of a distinguished, or should I say, formerly distinguished merchant in the City-states," bowing after her introduction.


    "It''s nice to meet you, Miss France. You seem to be looking better now. My name is Remuil Enraf, an adventurer of the guild in Zeal," Remuil spoke first with confidence, but suddenly stuttering as he continued to stare at her with a dumbfounded face.


    "May I ask who did all of this?" she pointed to the bodies of the guards lying everywhere.


    "Everyone pitched in. It wasn''t easy since we weren''t used to doing something like this, but he''s the most outstanding one out of everyone here. I doubt you''ll be able to find anyone like him," Remuil boasted, pointing at Laruse as he puffed his chest.


    "Me? I didn''t do anything at all. Didn''t you just say that we all worked together?" he scratched the back of his head, looking at Remuil with a confused face.


    "Still trying to be modest? I''m still convinced that you''re somehow Laruse the demon replica, but you''re just hiding it."


    "From how you''re singing praise of him, he must truly be something else," said Julia, looking sternly at Laruse, who is now feeling rather awkward, not knowing what to do or say.


    "It was amazing I tell you! Believe it or not, he defeated Yavelian envoy and his lord, and fought almost evenly with a demon''s disciple, saving us!" Julia''s eyes widened with each one of the feats Remuil boasts of.


    But, she glanced at him, looking rather doubtful as she thought of him as plain and normal. Just another flashy adventurer with large ambitions. Yet, he did not display such an attitude. So it all became odd to her as she continued assessing Laruse.


    "Uhm, is everything alright?" he became conscious of her stare, becoming rather suspicious.


    "If what he says are indeed real, then I would like to ask you of something. A request if you will. You are acquainted with a guild, yes?" her eyes lit up as she declared her intentions.


    "What''s this about so suddenly?"


    "Please save my sister. She''s been taken captive by the revolutionaries. I would go there myself, but I don''t have the means to do so. I am utterly powerless against such odds. But you are unnatural. Your peers hold you in high regard. I shall reward you handsomely," she urged him on, only being met with silence as he is unable to clearly process what is developing.


    "Wai-stop, I need to think about- "


    "Please! If gold is not enough, then I will give you all I have, including me if I am to your liking," she gently pressed herself up to him, tempting Laruse, where he, and Remuil, gulped, and slowly backed away.


    "Fine, fine! I''ll do it. Just calm down for a bit, alright? What''s with the sudden desperation?"


    "But we don''t have much time. Who knows what they could be doing to her. She might be sold off by slave traders or violated like the rest of the unfortunate women and girls in the city!" she suddenly lost a bit of her composure.


    "I guess I have no other choice. What does she look like anyway?"


    ". She''s wearing a white dress. Her hair is long and golden."


    "Any more information? I don''t think I''d be thorough enough without much to go with."


    "Don''t worry. I will be accompanying you," she stared firmly into his eyes, showing the conviction behind her words.


    "Weren''t you just captured by a slave trader? It''d be better if I go by myself. I don''t plan on taking down an entire army. I''ll just be sneaking around."


    "I''d be much more capable if I had a bow and some arrows to go along with it. Who knows, I might even be a good asset to you," she kept her confident look, not giving Laruse much to think about, or argue about at this point.


    "Where are you going to find a bow and arrow then?"


    "I''ll leave it to you, of course. Now, let us go. There''s no time to waste," she briskly walked ahead without waiting for him to say anything else. Laruse merely sighed in resignment.


    "How troublesome. Leave it to me, she says. How trustworthy for someone you just met," he mumbled to himself, trying to think of a way to handle this if worse does come to worse.


    Suddenly, Cecil came towards them, saying that she had helped all of the captives recover as much as they could, and that rest was the only thing left.


    "Listen, Cecil. I want you to go back to Zeal without me."


    "What? Why so suddenly?" perplexed, she glanced back and forth between Laruse, Remuil, and Julia, trying to figure out what''s wrong.


    "Just do it, please. I''ll meet you there once I''m done. Something sudden came up."


    "Wait, Laruse. Are you serious? Only you two? It''s too dangerous!" Remuil yelled out to them, already leaving for their destination.


    "My point exactly. Just do as I say, and it''ll all come out fine! I''ll manage somehow!" Laruse replied with a loud tone.


    Remuil then approached the party, repeating what Laruse had told them.


    "That''s simply reckless! What is he thinking? Even if it''s only rescuing one girl, that''s a high ordeal. We already know how brutally they treated the civilians of the city," Claire argued, pinching her temple in disagreement.


    "What do you think about this, Miss Cecil," Andersen looked to her for an answer.


    "That''s just who Laruse is sometimes. I''ve been with him for quite a long time, but he''s rather unpredictable and predictable at the same time. He''ll follow his morals, then ignore it if he sees the need to do so. But, I agree with you. It is rather dangerous.


    Upon reaching the gates, they immediately spotted a handful of guards scouting the upper ramparts, oblivious of their presence, which they hid with the small amount of time that they had.


    The sun was beginning to set, and their vision was getting worse and worse over time. Their opportunity to make the rescue effort easy was on the verge.


    Laruse took a peek from the side of the wall they hid by, seeing the full effect of the damages the army had done to the city.


    Bodies of people, innocents from the looks of it, were all scattered on the ground, with puddles of blood, either fresh or dried, forming from under them, painting the ground with a thick scarlet hue. Crows started thier feast, coming in flocks, like a scene from a bloody aftermath, similar to a large scale war.


    The various buildings and structures were continuously burning; its crackling sound was loud enough to be heard from where they were.


    It was catastrophic, and any attempts at rebuilding the city may take a long amount of time, maybe even longer in the distant future.


    The soldiers could be seen loitering, moving around here and there, seemingly taking a break from their victory, looting the corpses and entering any buildings that were unaffected by the fire.


    "Let us keep moving. I shall lead you to where we were separated," Julia hurried, swiftly changing points of vantage, as if skilled in this type of work.


    Laruse followed, trying his best to conceal the sound of his steps, which would echo on the ground if it were silent enough, and if the soldiers listened closely.


    They entered an empty alleyway, not spared by the damages, devastated as more bodies could be seen decorating the walls and stone floors with their blood.


    There were even some women or other females who were naked, presumably deceased as their nether regions were bloodied and their bodies covered in various scars, bruises, and wounds all across their body, destroying their beauty, and sometimes, what made them look human.


    "I can''t believe this. They were beyond correct about saying that they''re ruthless," Laruse avoided eye contact with one who had her eye open, the other missing, and her body, being covered in flies, violated inhumanly.


    They continued to move on until the two of them came to a crossroads leading to another section of a narrow alleyway. Yet the roads beside them led to the main streets, where the sounds of guards laughing heartily could be heard, the clanking of their metal boots getting louder, indicating that they were getting closer.


    "There must be more than a single platoon. This''ll be bad if they find us," Laruse started glancing back and forth, trying to find another route besides the one they came from.


    He approached a wooden door that was slightly ajar, pushing it slowly, creating an unpleasant creaking sound, introducing them to a gut-wrenching, rotten odor that one could only describe as ''putrid''.


    Hearing the group getting closer, he pulled the disgusted Julia into the house, covering her mouth with his hand and forcing her back to a wall, using his other hand to gesture silence.


    He took a small peek through the window to their side, making sure that the army began passing them.


    "Hey, did you hear that?"


    "What?"


    "Hmph, maybe it was just my imagination."


    "Ha! Just means that you''re getting old! Just retire already why don''t you?!"


    They laughed, passing by after a moment of suspicion. After their voices could not be heard anymore, Laruse pulled Julia out of the house, not daring to say what he saw before they entered, seeing as it might only make her faint.


    "Let''s keep moving. It''ll be difficult when it gets dark," Laruse said, receiving a nod from Julia, who looked at Laruse as if he had a secret she wanted to know about.


    After having passed through more alleyways and narrowly avoiding more soldiers, nearly making it to the heart of the residential area and the commercial area in the city.


    "This is it. That''s where we were separated."


    Julia pointed to a ruined mansion across the street, where a group of soldiers were loitering in front of.


    Obnoxiously loud and excessive, they spoke confidently, not realizing that there were some who were listening in form them in the shadows of the alleys.


    "Hey, are there any more women around here? I''m bored to death. Can''t find anything to do around here."


    "Yeah, the whole things a giant mess. Too bad though, the general took all the beauties inside the city Keep and is saving them for later. Lucky bastard. He let the others go too. Now there''s no one left. Either dead or being used by someone else."


    "Why don''t we sneak in and bag ourselves one. We''ll be in and out before the general notices."


    "That''s a terrible idea. You sure are stupid. But what about that aide of his, the one he''s always pushing around and beating up whenever he wants to?"


    "Oh, that hot aide of his. Dunno why she''s so quiet though. If you''re really desperate, let''s try and ''persuade'' her. Don''t think she''ll mind either way. Her mind seems already broken."


    They laughed mischievously amongst themselves, disgusting Laruse, who held in his anger.


    He withdrew further in the shadows, taking an alternate route which seemed to go deeper into the heart of the city.


    As Julia walked beside him, she noticed that his pace was getting quicker and quicker, yet he was silent.


    "You''re rather collected and obvious despite being a professional," she said with a normal tone of her voice.


    "Who said I was professional. I''m fine anyway. We just have to keep moving while we have the luxury of time."


    "Indeed. Follow me. I know where the Keep of the town is."


    The sun had nearly set, and they have arrived to the heart of the city, its courtyard surrounded by tents and soldiers wandering about, mingling with others as they rest their bodies.


    "How do we get in?" asked Julia, surveying the area as closely as she could.


    Laruse kept a steady eye in front of him, focusing on the platform at the front of the Keep.


    He couldn''t believe what he saw, making him rub his eyes, then taking a second glance just to be sure that he wasn''t being betrayed by his own eyes.


    From afar, he could see an inhuman practice taking place. Many people wearing dirtied clothes were lined up, both men and women, and some looking to be of the youth.


    One man was dragged to the front, then brutalized as they pinned him to the ground.


    The soldiers on the platform could be heard screaming out an incantation, "Down with the opposers!" then quickly bringing down his weapon upon the innocent man, decapitating him even before he could scream out in pain.


    His heart then began to beat loudly, enough that every other sound around him had been blocked out, and the only thing he could hear was his own heart beating, and a high-pitch metallic sound screeching, getting louder and louder.


    He breathed in and out, calming himself as he regained his composure.


    "Are you alright?" asked Julia, looking terrified as if she saw something horrid and terrifying.


    He reassured her by placing his hand on her shoulder, looking sternly into her eyes, different from his aloof expression.


    "What do we do? It''s not going to be wise to simply attack them with hatred in mind. We have to think things through."


    "Right..."


    As he replied, he could hear the loud screams of innocent people, howling in pain and agony as they are being tortured and played with, and other unprecedented things that could not be done by someone called a human, but a demon.


    (I''m sorry. There''s nothing I can do for you).


    He gripped his fists tightly, restraining the entity inside him that''s been urging him to unleash himself once more and revel in the past that he once lived through.


    What''s more, a loud, regal voice echoed through every part of the Keep and its surroundings, silencing the crowds of soldiers who all looked to him.


    The tanned man wore a set of dark-like knight armor, emerging from the door of the Keep with three naked girls in tow, held with a line of rope tied on their wrists. And behind him was a pale girl with dark long hair, wearing the same design of knightly armor as the man.


    "Enjoying yourselves, huh?"


    A boisterous voice filled with zeal bellowed out, instantly catching Laruse and Julia''s attention.


    Julia in particular, gasped for air as she could not believe what she saw.


    "It''s... her!" she pointed to one of the three girls tied up.


    One of them shyly hid, an elegant, flawless, and beautiful female possessing long blonde hair, along with a young, well-developed body that stood out amongst the crowd, drawing attentions far and wide.


    "Enjoy this while it lasts! We''ll be going back to ransack another city, got that?"


    He spoke, putting his foot before them and leaning forward, staring at his army.


    "But for now, we''ll be celebrating!"


    His announcement was followed by a roar from his soldiers, which burst out in cheers, not containing an ounce of disagreement. At the same time, he drew all three girls towards him, playing with them as he retreated back into the Keep.


    "He went back in. This is going to be quite difficult. I thought we had a chance since he came outdoors," Julia cursed after. Dismayed that her plan, which she formulated instantly, had been nulled.


    "I have an idea. Just stay here and out of sight. Wait for me, I''ll be back right away."


    Laruse left without another word, going back towards the direction that they came from, working with what little light he had as the darkness began setting in.


    Upon reaching the alleyway where a mansion stood across, he peeked, catching sight of his targets standing by the front door.


    He took a breath in, then came out from the shadows, emerging with confidence as he stared menacingly at the soldiers, who immediately caught wind of him, becoming rather suspicious and wary, making them reach for their weapons.


    "Who the hell are you? A survivor?"


    "I guess we have someone to play with them," the man approached Laruse with a smile, unsheathing his weapon after assuming that he was a survivor of those who resisted the invasion.


    "Just be careful. He''s armed. I''ll let you handle this. I''m tired," the man closed his eyes, sitting on the ground.


    Within a few seconds of him closing his eyes, he hears the sound of wind being cut, and something being cleanly slashed off something, or someone.


    "Done already? Thought you''d want to play with him for a bit more?" he spoke with his eyes still closed, unaware. There was no answer, leading him to open his eyes to a gruesome sight, one that woke his entire being.


    Before he could even begin to scream, Laruse, resembling a demon under the now dark night sky, rushed the man, ramming his fist into him, creating a satisfying crunching noise.


    Meanwhile, Julia kept watch, anxious as she periodically looked back and forth to make her she was safe from being discovered.


    Suddenly, a shadow from behind her appeared, whereas she immediately felt its presence, preparing herself as she tensed her body, then turning her body, using her elbow as a way to incapacitate the enemy behind her as he got close enough.


    Yet, her surprise attack was flawed as the man arched his stomach backwards, avoiding it, then grabbing her wrist and cuffing her mouth with his hands, inching his face towards hers.


    "! .a..rus?!"


    Her voice was muffled as she spoke.


    "Shh, it''s me. Calm yourself," he removed his hand gently, making sure that she''d already calmed down, then retreating a few steps back.


    She looked at him, identifying his new attire to be an armor set worn by the same soldiers, with the exception of a helmet.


    "Here, take this."


    Laruse then handed her a bow and a quiver with a handful of arrows.


    "Thank you. Now, how should we get in?"


    "We don''t. You stay here and stand guard. I''ll head inside and free everyone that I can."


    "That''s reckless."


    "That''s what the uniform is for. There''s no time for debates. besides, taking this request was reckless enough. I''ll go in now, or never."


    She cast her sights downwards, bitterly nodding with his statement.


    "Don''t worry. No harm will come to your sister. I promise you with my life," Laruse managed a smile, putting his hand on his chest.


    He left without saying anything else, boldly emerging from the shadows and into the large encampment of soldiers.


    He passed them by, avoiding making eye contact with any one, keeping a firm sight on the door a few meters ahead of him.


    Yet, he displayed a rather aloof face, trying to minimize suspicion amongst the soldiers surrounding him.


    "Hey, you!" suddenly, he was halted by a large man, coated in the stench of booze, who put his arm around Laruse with a strange familiarity.


    "You a new recruit? Haven''t seen your face here before."


    "Uhm, ah, yes! I''m a new recruit. The name''s Laruse," he made a friendly face, trying to keep up his disguise, which was in peril of being discovered.


    "Where are you going in such a hurry? Come, drink a- hic- few more with us! hic!"


    "I''ll have to decline for now. Here, how about you sit down," he guided the uneasy man towards the ground where the rest of his group who were passed out, were sleeping.


    After having put him down on the ground, the man immediately slept, putting Laruse at ease as he breathed a sigh of relief, continuing his way towards the Keep.


    But, before he could enter, he had to pass through the mess of people and blood, whom of which, had been mercilessly eviscerated and maimed by the same soldiers he encountered.


    Having passed them, he entered without any more distractions coming upon him as most of the soldiers had become too drunk to even hold a decent conversation, let alone walk around with a specific goal in mind.


    Closing the door, he immediately ascended the stairs, following a low pitch sound that began to get louder and louder as Laruse got closer to the main room where the girls were supposedly being held.


    The Keep itself wasn''t that extraordinary. Carrying the image of a simple government office, furnished normally like any other home, save for the carpets and other decorations, making this place distinguished from the other houses in the area.


    Finally, he seemed to have reached the door where the moans of the girls were the loudest, filled with ecstasy, then pain, followed by the extravagant boasting of a prideful man who seems to be the one forcing the moans and grunts out of the women.


    He listened closely before making his move, hearing the voice of the buff man from inside saying, "Alright, now it''s your turn. I''ve been looking forward with you. It feels like your special, different somehow. I like that," then a soft yell for help could be heard, enough to motivate Laruse.


    He placed his hand on the hilt of his sword, closing his eyes and balancing out his breathing. He then kicked the door open, creating a loud bang that nearly took the double doors out from their hinges.

 Chapter 7: Conflicts ensuing

    Once entering the large bedroom, four of them had their eyes on him, who stood at the door with a gallant aura and serious expression, matching with his grand entrance filled with confidence.


    Two of the captive girls were at the side of the room, trembling as one of them shivered with a terrified expression, being embraced by someone who provided her with comfort, a fellow victim.


    The large, built man was stark naked, currently pinning one of the girls, who Julia said was her sister, on the bed with her wrists restrained by his hands.


    The man didn¡¯t show any sign of flinching at the man''s entrance, instead having an expression of rage and suppressed anger, but mostly annoyance on his face.


    He kept staring at the girl, pinning her as she did her best to avert eye contact with the savage warrior on top of her, glancing at the man by the door with pleading eyes saying ''help'', nearly on the verge of tears.


    "You have some big galls for coming in here and disturbing us," he spoke with his rough and energetic voice; his muscular back still turned to Laruse.


    He stayed silent, showing no intention of replying, nor negotiating with the brute. But, he looked around and saw yet another girl, but someone that he recognizes, having seen her when they took a peek from the alleyways.


    The warrior lady had a stare that could be described as sharp and demoralizing, making even her eyes a rather lethal weapon.


    Laruse took one step inside the room, resulting in the girl to quickly unsheathe her falchion, pointing it precisely at Laruse with a composed and calm demeanor, looking to be rather skilled despite her image.


    "Let me take a guess. You''re a survivor, aren''t you? Trying to avenge someone''s death? Or are you an adventurer that''s here for money? Someone put up a bounty on me already? Speak up! The hell? Are you mute or something?"


    The obnoxiously loud man turned around, laying the front of his body bare for all to see before lying his back flat on his bed, still gripping the girl tightly, which seemed to hurt her due to the girl''s expression that made it painfully obvious.


    "What a bother. Marcia, take care of him. I don''t like being bothered," he made an arrogant shooing gesture.


    She obediently followed his orders, not taking her eyes off of Laruse, who wasn''t at all intimidated by her sharp glare.


    The girl named Marcia assumed a stance, her eyes seemingly trying to spot his weak points with her keen vision.


    At that moment, Marcia charged Laruse quickly, catching him off guard as he barely drew his sword in time, shielding himself as her falchion stood inches from his face.


    (Tch, damn this! I''m still rusty after all. She''s stronger than me. I''ll die if I don''t take this seriously. Her intent to kill is too strong that it''s disturbing).


    Laruse challenged the girl''s stare with his own, a much more terrifying one that seemed to astonish Marcia as the weight she exerted on her sword weakened for a bit, which Laruse took full advantage of, shifting his weight as well to push her back on the defensive.


    Marcia leaped backwards, creating a gap between them that spanned a few meters. She once again reformed her stance, readying for another attack.


    "Oh, you¡¯re still alive? Aren''t you a lucky bastard. I only know a handful of people that can withstand her first attack, with the exception of me of course," the man remarked, looking entertained as he watched with interest at the battle transpiring in front of him with a bold attitude, as if it didn¡¯t concern him at all.


    Ignoring Marcia, he glanced at the man on the bed menacingly, whereas he returned the glance, yet playfully and provokingly in Laruse''s perspective.


    "What? Got something to say?"


    "Just one thing. Are you Ruslan?"


    "What you know, you speak after all. Yeah, what about it? Am I that famous already?"


    "That mean you''re the one that did all this, didn''t you?"


    "Don''t see anyone else capable of doing the same thing. They''re all too weak or incompetent, too scared to act."


    "Then you know what your men have been doing to the innocents, don''t you? Yet you allow them."


    "Hey, it''s their reward. I promised them that they can do whatever the hell they want as long as they follow me. Sure worked even though they''re all useless," he laughed his statement off like it was nothing.


    "I''m here for her and everyone else still here. Let them go," he sternly said, denying Ruslan¡¯s smile as it disappears, turning into distaste.


    The man''s face suddenly changed into a serious one, filling the atmosphere with dread and terror.


    "Marcia, finish him of or I''ll kill you and your brother," he said with his normal tone of voice, as if it carried no weight, when in reality it did, a much heavier weight than Laruse or anyone in the room realizes.


    She immediately sprang into action, rushing Laruse without her focused and composed demeanor, becoming reckless after what Ruslan had told her.


    He noticed this, giving him the edge he needed in order to come out on top, managing to somehow counter the majority of her attacks, which still proved ferocious and deadly despite the lack the thought put in them.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Without delay, Laruse rushed after Marcia, who retreated back once more after failing to break through his defenses.


    They clashed, but with Laruse having the upper hand as he engaged and carried the momentum of his weight with him.


    "There!" Laruse sharply said, using his agile footwork to reposition himself, shifting his body into a technique that he''s developed himself, one that requires a skillful, split-second timing and decision making that will most definitely give you the edge if you succeed, or send you to your doom if you fail.


    Using her disgruntled state against her, Laruse unleashed his pacifistic technique upon her, letting Marcia''s weight bear down on Laruse for a split-second, then followed by him slashing upwards as he used his legs to rise instantly, sending Marcia''s sword flying towards the ceiling, lodging itself up there.


    Surprised, she staggers back, losing her balance as she falls down on the floor with a thud.


    "Give up. I''ve disarmed you. There''s no reason for you to keep fighting," Laruse spoke coldly, staring down at her.


    "The hell are you doing down there, Marcia? Stop playing around and finish him off already. I''m getting bored of this. Guess you really don''t care about what happens to your brother, don''t you?" Ruslan spoke lazily, yawning from the side.


    She then gritted her teeth as cast her eyes downwards, cursing form under her breath. Again, Marcia used her position to launch herself towards Laruse, even more aggressively than before.


    Laruse, having expected her to have given up after being disarmed, was caught off guard as he stumbled back, unable to point his sword towards her as she places herself on top of him, restricting his body to the floor.


    She drew a sharp dagger from her waist and pointed it towards Laruse.


    But, before the dagger could pierce through Laruse¡¯s throat, he managed to grab hold and restrain Marcia''s wrists, preventing her from penetrating deeper into his skin, only having pierced enough to cause a small amount of blood to come out.


    "Grr, damn it!" he cursed his lack of awareness, nearly dying so easily as that.


    His arms trembled as Marcia exerted more and more power, now using her entire body to weigh down on Laruse, forcing the dagger downwards with all her might, having a face of desperation while she does it.


    With his strength declining, he poured as much as he could on his arms, forcing her back a few inches, which was more than enough for Laruse to breathe and make for his escape.


    After having pushed Marcia¡¯s arms a few inches back, he then lets then go, quickly bringing her down as all her resistance come crashing; Laruse evading a split second as the dagger pierces the floor where his throat was meant to be.


    He then bashed his forehead against hers, making her reel in pain, enough for Laruse to finally escape, and immobilize her, in a way.


    "Enough of this! Don¡¯t let him control you with threats," he said boldly, understanding that her predicament was of threats being pointed at Marcia''s brother, which she seemed to hold dear as seen from her desperate attempts.


    "You, Ruslan! Where is her brother!" he faced him, filled with anger after having enough to provoke his feelings and emotions.


    "Who are you to make demands, huh you filthy piece of shit? I don''t think you understand what kind of situation you''re in," Ruslan stood up, picking up and wearing his dark leggings and metal shoulder plate for his left side.


    He stood taller than him, having a better constitution and build, making Laruse seem puny and insignificant.


    "So, how about telling me why you came here before I kill you, then Marcia''s brother. I¡¯ve got all night," he started stretching his body, rotating both of his arms and shoulders, cracking his neck as he tilts his head left and right.


    He combed his long, brown hair extending till his shoulder blades, taking his weapon that stood on the side of the bed, a custom made Zweihander, a sword exceeding the length of a normal longsword. This was meant to be held with two hands, however, he looked adept enough to use only one of his hands to wield it.


    Ruslan swung his sword around a few times, creating the sound of winds being cut.


    Ruslan held the Zweihander vertically in front of him, the flat edge facing both of them, bearing each one''s reflection; opposites, where one wore a heinous, excited face, while the other wore a serious and adamant one.


    "I''m here to save her," he pointed towards the long, blonde haired beauty, shyly hiding herself behind the bed sheets, shocked at the sudden statement of the mysterious man, "Then everyone else that you''ve trampled over!"


    "Acting like a hero, huh? Sit this one down, Marcia. You''re incompetent. You''ll get what''s coming to you after this. I''ll make it quick. There¡¯s no hero strong enough to stop me!"


    Laruse readied his weapon, feeling the strange aura that Ruslan began emitting, imposing and dominating.


    Ruslan rushed first, closing the gap between them with only one move, swinging his sword down, cutting the air.


    Anticipating this from his overly aggressive attitude, Laruse dodged to the side, allowing him some room to counter.


    Instantly, Ruslan defied his own openings, blocking Laruse from making a clean hit with the flat edge of his sword.


    "You''re pretty good, aren''t you? This''ll be fun. I haven''t fought anyone that lasted this long against me. They either die within the first attack. Pathetic," the brutish man''s smile grew even more deviously than before, somehow empowering his attacks.


    Now on the defensive, Laruse backed away, creating a distance between them where he can breathe and recover his lost stamina.


    "What''re you doing? There''s no resting here!" Ruslan attacked, even before Laruse could begin making space, delivering a fierce barrage towards him, sending vibrations to his hands.


    Slightly overwhelmed, Laruse found himself at a clear disadvantage, not having enough strength to evenly fight someone who uses raw, overwhelming strength to get an edge on your enemy.


    "What''s wrong, hero? Seems like you''re nothing but a piece of trash that grew a pair of legs," he taunted him, clashing blades as Ruslan bore down on him with his sword, only using one hand to display his pride and power.


    Meanwhile, from outside the Keep, a few meters away inside the shadows of the alleyways, a woman stood, looking at the window at the very top floor which was the only one that had light, save for the entrance.


    She stayed quiet, following his orders, yet an anxious feeling began swirling around her, a doubtful one that can''t help but worry.


    But, as she focused her eyes, she could the see the shadow of two people appearing on the window, one of a large, bulky stature, and another which was a bit smaller by comparison.


    It piqued her interests even more as she saw them clashing quickly with their sword, fast enough that she couldn''t tell by their actions at first, seeing as how vague the image was from her point of view.


    "That must be him!" she thought to herself.


    She held her breath once the shadow of the averagely-small man took a defensive stance, one that used his sword to defend and lock blades with the opponent.


    "I can''t do anything alone. If that''s indeed him, then it means that he needs help," she started running back, ensuring that no one could hear her move about that alleys.


    Coming to a crossroads, she unknowingly walked into a patrolling platoon of soldiers, those of which took a look at her like their next feast.


    "Well, well, well. What do we have here?" quickly, before she could even move, the man restrained her like trained professionals, eyeing her down as they licked their lips in satisfaction.


    "Don''t worry. We''re not bad people. We''re just going to have a bit of fun, that''s all," the man who seems to be their captain spoke with devilish intentions, becoming more and more excited as he saw her slender body, one that any man couldn''t resist under such circumstances.


    Julia gritted her teeth, trying to muscle her way through the brutes that were holding her, but to no avail did she succeed, nor even budge them in the slightest.


    She supressed her panic inside her mind, trying to keep calm and composed as her mind wracked through her options.


    "N-no, help me..." she silently pleaded to anyone, losing her resolve as the captain began caressing her, sending chills down her spine.

 Chapter 8: The threat strikes

    "Fire impulse!" her voice beckoned to the spirits, allowing her to let loose a flat circular rune with intricate writing and symbols, forming in front of the platoon of soldiers. It pulsates, unleashing a powerful blast that sent a vortex of fire towards them.


    "Alright, everyone! Let''s take them out!" his voice as their leader further inspired them to move, acting as an entire party than simply individuals with a certain skillset.


    Their leader led the charge, taking down the remaining soldiers as they surprised them from a blind spot under the cover of darkness.


    "Alright, Andersen, enhance Remuil''s armor and bolster his strength. Robin, take out the remaining on the left side, Zafra, please assist her. Cecil, hold back the few forces on the right. We''ll focus on the large numbers to make things easier," although Remuil''s voice carried a certain distinct tone, one that yould encourage others and inspire them, Claire''s voice carried the same, if not more influence behind them, displaying her prowess of assessing, effectively moving even a small number of units.


    The rest followed her orders as she remained safe from a distance, laying down supporting fire with her bow, precisely hitting the soldier''s not missing that much after having composed herself, both in mind and body.


    "Take your hand off her!" Remuil dashed, heroically using the side of his body to slam into the one holding Julia captive, sending him flying and colliding to a wall as Remuil had been enhanced by Andersen''s melody, which was currently still being played, creating a harmonious atmosphere as they fought.


    "Are you alright, Julia?" Remuil extended her hand towards her after she fell to the ground, dirtying her clothes.


    She reluctantly took his hands and commenced dusting herself of, then picking up her weapon, "Thank you, Remuil, if I remember correctly," her now composed demeanor became the light under the night sky as she spoke, bewitching Remuil further.


    "Behind you!" she readied her bow immediately, taking an arrow from the quiver at a blinding speed, and releasing it, instantly killing off the enemy as the arrow hits between the eyes, startling Remuil as he thought she would shoot at him.


    "Remuil! This is no time to be gawking! Hurry up and help us. We''re almost done here!" Claire scolded their captain as he became idle.


    Soon, the platoon''s numbers dwindled after much resistance, and at the end they surrendered, having been reduced to seven weakened people in quick succession.


    "Are these all the survivors?" Claire accounted, looking down on them with a piercing gaze, one that seemed to terrify them the moment she locked her stare with theirs.


    "That''s all of them. They don''t deserve to live though. You saw what the civilians looked like, right? They should get what''s coming to them," Zafra intimidatingly feigned striking the survivors, inducing fear in them as they covered their faces, whimpering in fear.


    "We''ll just end up being like them if we''re doing it for a reason like that. Though I understand where you''re coming from, Zafra," Claire chided her ally, suppressing her own emotions and feelings.


    "What are you all doing here? I thought Laruse had told you to go back somewhere?" Julia questioned the group, simply confused, but rather relieved that they came when she needed someone.


    "We couldn''t just hope to leave Laruse after that. He may be an exceptional warrior, but there are some things that limits a mortal human. We are here to help fill that gap and aide him," Andersen spoke up, drawing agreements from the party including Cecil.


    "Miss Julia, where''s Laruse," Cecil asked, concerned as she looked around, unable to find him anywhere.


    She then remembered the reason she came running back, slightly panicked as she explained the situation to them.


    "An enemy that Laruse can''t handle. I don''t know what to think of this, but if so, then we need to get there quick if we want to help him!" Remuil almost made a run for it, disregarding the army resting in front of the Keep.


    "Wait. Let''s use the same strategy that Laruse used to get in," Claire responded, drawing up agreements from everyone as they all began taking the armor of the seven hostages, knocking them unconscious before leaving them somewhere they could see the terror and severity of what they did to the innocents.


    They finally went on their way after changing into their disguise.


    As they made their way, the battle inside the Keep was truly a spectacle, mostly for Ruslan, who couldn''t believe that his enemy was holding out this long, not that he wasn''t amused by this.


    Laruse breathed hard, having only seconds to breathe in, then another second to breathe out as Ruslan exerted even more pressure, preventing his enemy from backing out of battle, making this a test of endurance and might, which Laruse had little of.


    The room lay in ruins. The bed sheets were cut, the curtains were torn to shreds, the wooden floor had cuts deep enough that one could imagine it crumbling, giving way below.


    The spectators, namely Marcia and the three female hostages watched in awe as they beheld the sight. Inside their minds, they were cheering for Laruse, who made his bold statement of saving all of Ruslan''s victims, known.


    Each time that he would almost be cut, they reacted in a way that made it look like they were the ones fighting the battle instead of Laruse.


    Julia''s proclaimed sister had retreated to the corner of the room, watching as well as the others.


    He was on the verge of collapse, having used up too much of his energy to fight back his enemy, but it was not without accumulating scratches and wounds here and there. His hand bled, having been strained too much, resulting in them going numb and painful.


    There were also bruises, those of which were received by him when Ruslan thrashed him, fighting unconventionally with his entire body, similar to a wild animal.


    "This is just great! This is what I''ve been waiting for! Hahaha! Come on, squirm, make me feel the thrill and suspense of trying to kill someone!" he lashed out, increasing the ferocity in his eyes and actions, nearly breaking Laruse''s defense with his first strike.


    (Damn, my sword''s going to break even before I land a hit on him. C''mon, Laruse, think. You''re better than this!)


    He stood back up, continuing to receive Ruslan''s attacks as he is backed to a wall.


    "How about this then?!" he tried overpowering him with his own strength, pushing his enemy back an inch from his position, then quickly using his body to shift to Ruslan''s left side, attempting to cut horizontally across his stomach.


    But, before his blade could touch Laruse, Ruslan''s idle hand smacked his wrist, preventing his sword arm from moving, let alone attack.


    He was now caught with nothing to defend himself with, having an expression that pronounced his peril, that is if does not do anything.


    "You''re finished, ha ha!" Ruslan raised his sword in the air, ready to send it downwards.


    Just before he could do it, a group of people barged through the door, taking the large man''s focus away from Laruse for a split second, being all the time that he needed iin order to strike back.


    He kicked the back of Ruslan''s left knee, forcing him down. He then smashed his forehead into his, forcing Ruslan to let go of Laruse''s wrist. Finally, with a sharp exhaling breath, he continued his slash, slitting his throat, "Ha!"


    Their eyes met, his enemy carrying a face of shock and disbelief, "You, bastard... You got lucky, ha ha. If I see you in hell, then that''s where we''ll settle thi-this..." he coughed up blood, preventing him from speaking clearly.


    But with a loud thud, his body slammed to the floor, face first, expelling a puddle of blood.


    With a deathly and exhausted expression, Laruse''s sword fell to the ground with a clanking sound, and almost his body along with it. But, he managed to stand up, barely even managing to walk.


    he faced the girls that were cowering in the corner, approaching them slowly.


    Once close enough, they backed away slightly, unsure about how they should perceive him.


    He knelt with one leg saying, "You''re all safe now," smiling afterwards with a faint expression, then falling face first on the floor after most of his strength had left his body.


    Unable to evade him, the girl whom Julia said was her sister, caught Laruse with her body, unable to push him away despite her efforts as his body weighed heavily on her.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Laruse!" from behind, the group entered the room, securing the people inside, including the dazed Marcia, unable to believe that someone defeated Ruslan in battle, and that now he was finally gone.


    Cecil took Laruse''s body from the girls, immediately casting her spells on him as she saw the various scratches on his body, proving to be not that fatal, but terrible if left alone.


    Julia and Claire then approached the girls, handing them tunics to wear temporarily, comforting and informing them that they were safe for now.


    Julia approached the long, blonde girl, embracing her tightly as she assured that she was unharmed.


    "Thank goodness you''re alright. I''m sorry that I wasn''t able to do anything right away. I''m so sorry," she continued on, on the verge of crying.


    The girl whispered into her ears with a soft-spoken, gentle voice, "It''s alright. I was safe. I''m glad that you went back for me. I knew that you would," her smile was angel-like, a pure undefiled one that seemed to warm the heart of any that saw it.


    "We''re not out of it yet. We have to get out while we can, and while the army''s still asleep," Remuil called their attention, rounding them up as Zafra and Andersen secured the back exit, another way leading out to the opposite outskirts of Civil, near the roads leading to the neighboring city of Sor to the south.


    "Remuil''s right. We''ll have all the time in the world to catch up and talk after we''re safe," Claire spoke, assisting one of the girls as their legs were weak.


    Before fully leaving, they noticed one other person in the room, namely Marcia, who kept staring at Ruslan''s corpse in a long daze.


    "Leave her. She''s his subordinate," Julia spoke, recognizing her after they appeared earlier.


    They left in the middle of the night, escaping without the soldiers knowing of their presence, carrying the remaining innocents with them to safety as their main priority was to get away from the army and the hostility surrounding them. With Laruse''s efforts in rescuing Julia''s sister, he had accomplished yet another feat, but one that was hard fought and evenly matched.


    Meanwhile in Zeal. A few days ago a commotion had begun as rumors started spreading like wildfire, inciting curiosity, terror, and unrest within the hearts and minds of the people residing within the unaffiliated city.


    The governor of the city had issued tight security around the perimeter of the town, hiring mercenaries and other guild that are willing to sell off their fighters for the protection of the city against a growing and fearful threat.


    Inside the local known guild of Regulus, the guild members that were present in the city, and those that could be contacted, had been called for an important announcement, those of which the guild members took rather seriously, seeing as their guild master seldom, or rarely gave out announcements himself, always having Bernard doing it for him as he stood beside him with a simple smile.


    It was early in the morning, and most guild members were tired, almost asleep, rejecting their drowsiness, or in some cases, wide awake.


    The guild maids served them meals and beverages that would help them awaken, helping them a great deal.


    In Marco''s office, Bernard awaited him with his eyes closed, leaning on the office walls, clearly disturbed during a comfortable sleep.


    "Marco, why are you calling all the members again? Even the high ranking ones," he yawned after asking, doing his best to stay awake.


    "Don''t worry about it too much. I''ll be announcing it anyway. But, I am disappointed that highest ranked isn''t here. What a shame. What could''ve made this even more easier, is if Laruse was here. I bet he''d be able to handle them easily," Marco replied as he rummaged through his desk and cabinets, trying to find something.


    "Well, they are both out on missions. But, how are you awake at this hour? Wait, you stayed up all night didn''t you?"


    "Aren''t you the mind reader. That''s not really important. There''s a good side to me staying up late... Aha, here it is. Alright, let''s go. Better not keep everyone waiting. I''ll have to make this brief."


    Bernard woke up by reflex, realizing the Marco wasn''t there anymore. So he followed him, struggling to keep his eyes open as he navigated the guild floors.


    They eventually reached the wide and spacious guild hall, where most of the activities are handled, like the request board, a bar, a lounging area, and the main platform where the announcements are made.


    Their eyes all followed Marco as he walked towards the wooden platform in a rather distinguished manner.


    Before speaking, he clapped his hands to catch everyone''s attention, "May I have everyone''s attention? I''ll make things quick. The situation is rather grave at the moment. The city''s under threat from an army that''s currently marching towards here. The governor has employed many fighters to partake in defending the city, including mercenaries and other people from other cities and nations, including Farron."


    As they listened to Marco''s stern and influential voice, their minds began waking up, fully devoting their attention towards him.


    "So, in accordance to this, I''ve come here to ask and recruit a platoon for the governor, where I will be participating myself, leading the members in the guild. Those of you who join will be paid of course. And another thing is, I''d like for the high ranking members to participate. It''s not mandatory, but we''ll really need your help if we want to keep this city."


    The guild members looked even more interested as Marco announced that he would be participating as well. Bernard found himself surprised by this remark, impressed and rather motivated to join as well.


    "Then, I want to ask, who''ll join me?" his words echoed through the guild halls as the entire room was silenced.


    Murmurs began, then discussions, those of which were in favor of joining Marco, with the only thing restricting them was the fear of dying in battle.


    Bernard then approached Marco from the side, asking, "Are you really leading? I thought that you were retired."


    "Well, some things happen, so you can''t really escape fate. Besides, it was bound to happen sooner or later."


    From the side, a confident and cool voice spoke out, "I''m in. Don''t disappoint me, guild master," a large man with dark hair wearing a dark knight''s armor, wielding a golden sword that''s almost as large as him, spoke in a deep, rough voice.


    More murmurs began as the man spoke, "Look, Roland of Durrandal''s raising his hand!"


    "Seriously? You mean Roland, one of the top three in the guild. Mr. number two himself?!" the guild members were enamored when a high ranking and well known member of the guild raised his hand to join Marco.


    "Our party and I will be willing to join as well!" a charismatic man with long, gold hair wearing a crusader''s armor and a sturdy looking shield spoke up, catching the attention of many as well.


    "Now it''s Knight Johann, the unbreakable aegis! The leader of the party, Grand Crest?!" the girls and women in the guild all noticed this, eyeing him as they were captivated by his chivalric aura and seductive smile towards the female race.


    The men, however, scowled and frowned when they saw the females all look at Johann, all captivated by him, "It''s Mr. pretty boy. Always famous with the ladies."


    The uproar merely became louder as the figureheads of the guild started raising their hands one by one.


    "I will be more than glad to fight alongside you, Guild master!" yet another voice was heard, catching everyone''s attention once more, but with a different feeling. She was a purple haired, slender, and well-endowed woman wearing a mage''s robe along with the signature hat


    "It''s the soon to be arch-mage, prodigy, the bewitching sorceress, Rayleigh the iron mage! Rank three in the guild!"


    She crossed her arms and puffed her chest upon hearing her name being said with admiration, having no meaning in it from her perspective, "Hmph, what do you mean by, Iron mage?"


    After seeing such a spectacle, the other guild members reluctantly raised their hands, seeing as how many strong warrior and fighters joined. Many others were skilled, but did not have enough reputations to be acknowledged by everyone. However, they still joined.


    Marco, having seen the quick raising of hands, placed his palm forward, silencing everybody.


    "Firstly, I would like to remind you, that I want you to join, not because you have skilled fighters in our group, but because we want to safeguard the city we live in. A place where most of our memories have been built upon and cherished for many more years to come. Join only if you think you have what it takes! Don''t depend on others, but instead believe in yourself and what you can do. If not, then do not participate. But become stronger so that if another threat like this comes, you''ll be able to raise your hands without hesitation!"


    Marco finished his speech, which carried a heavy meaning to it, one that he wanted everyone in the room, high ranked or low ranked, to ingrain into their minds and remember, to keep in mind for as long as possible.


    The man named Johann began clapping, smiling at Marco with a pleased expression.


    "Indeed, guild master. You have inspired me with your words. It seems that my decision of being a member of this guild was correct," he spoke with a profound inspiration, resulting in his party to clap as well, having been affected by his speech.


    Then the mage named Rayleigh clapped as well, "Indeed. Such is the trait of an exceptional guild master. I expected nothing less."


    Soon, the other guild members ran his words inside their heads, making them realize their passion, which now burned, to move them and to lead them to the right direction.


    The guild was enveloped by a roaring applause.


    "Thank you, everyone. This Guild shall live on in you and everyone. But for now. Let us protect it along with the city, shall we?" Marco confidently smiled at his guild members, where some raised theirs, and the others refrained, looking disappointed.


    "We shall rally in a few minutes. Please organize yourselves and get what you need. I will be waiting here for you and act as your platoon leader and strategist. Allow me to get ready," Marco left the platform, causing the, now, passionate guild members to form an orderly line, while the others returned home to gather some necessities.


    As the recruitment went underway without many problems, the city had mobilized much of its fighters and those that it hired, placing them along a defensive line that was to be the main line of defense as well, seeing as how they were short in people.


    In the city square was where the governor and supreme commander of the city based his command center, making him accessible rather than being in a cramped room inside the governor''s office.


    A few guard captains and mercenary leaders were surrounding him, listening to his commands.


    "The Regulus guild will serve as our primary offensive unit. They''ll be acting as the flying column in charge of destroying much of the main force without having to take much casualties. They''re that skill under his command. After all, he was part of the legendary party of seven that almost reached the demon king. But they''re disbanded now. I''m honestly relieved that I know one of them. His name''s Marco, the strategist of that party."


    "How about the other parts of the city where they could enter?" one of his captains asked.


    "That''ll be easily handled. I''ve set up a perimeter that might be able to ensure that only this line will be focused. And if they do go for the other entrances, we''ll have Marco split his fighters to cover our blind spots," he pointed to the various points in the map, placing a lantern near it so that they could see what exactly he was pointing to.


    "Where is this, Marco, then?"


    "He''ll be here. I asked him to rally as many as he can from his guard. He''s expensive, but at least there''ll still be a city after this."


    Just then, a man appeared from the streets, running swiftly and out of breath, "Governor! I''ve got a report for you!"


    "Oh, if it isn''t Weston. What do you have for me?" asked the governor.


    "The revolutionary army from Rade is almost here! We need to form up quickly before they start an attack. Their numbers are about five hundred with another hundred following a few miles back," the man inhaled deeply after speaking without a break.


    "Alright. captains and commanders, you know what to do."


    He looked at his men, which nodded, ready to be put into action as they ran towards their posts.


    The city was silent, and the citizens were woken up to be informed of what will be happening soon, not giving them enough time to prepare and leave for safety, instead staying and praying that they make it through alive.


    Slowly, the light at the horizon began rising, signaling that dawn had come.

 Chapter 9: Behold the strategist

    Earlier that night, before Laruse and the others assaulted Civil''s keep, and before the governor of Zeal began rallying his troops for a decisive defensive stance.


    "Hendrick, have you sent the letter to Rade''s governor? I want it to be sent there quickly since it is a matter of importance, and is vital to our plan. Time is of the essence after all," the man named Spencer Olfrin, the man who began the revolution, spoke as he addressed the people in his temporary court, mainly his benefactor.


    They were assembled in a conference hall inside the palace, discussing the affairs concerning the territories that they have, and the external problems that are mainly about Farron and its movements.


    Many of his advisors, city representatives, and court officials were present, keenly listening as if their very lives depended on it, frequently voicing their opinions when asked or provoked to answer, displaying their patriotic sides.


    "I have. It should be in their possession right about now. What is inside, if I may ask?" Hendrick spoke with a curious genuine tone.


    Hendrick was in front of Spencer, reporting and deliberating with the various people inside the room, which was guarded by the finest of soldiers in the imperial guard platoon led by the capable female general of the first army, whom of which was present, standing by the doors as she kept a tight perimeter around the area, securing the safety.


    "It contains my next orders for them. Remember that we spoke about Rade recruiting for a force strong enough to march?"


    "Yes, I remember it as clear as day."


    "I sent Rade''s army to peacefully annex Zeal. If they do not comply, then take it by force. We need a full grasp on the entire eastern border. Farron might beat us to it. I won''t allow it," he made a fist with his hand, slamming in on his armrest.


    "I stand by with you, my lord! We shall not allow such a travesty to happen! Our ruthless hammer of justice will surely show them our resolve!"


    "Yes! I concur! Their pitiful attempts at revolting and resisting will do them more harm than good. They do not realize than only we can save them from being terrorized by the neighboring nations!"


    His officials started agreeing one by one.


    "For now, there''s nothing else we can do other than to take Zeal, and possibly recruit a man there by the name of Marco. I have read and researched about him as much as I can, coming to a decision that he is more than capable to be in our ranks. If he could lead our troops, then we will gain a powerful ally, and a trump card of a strategist!"


    What he said drew the attention of some people in attendance, moving them to speak and ask, confirming their hunches.


    "Marco, if I recall correctly, there is one man named Marco in Zeal that is known for being a guild master that operates a successful and well-known guild. Would you happen to mean Marco Fairway of the once famous party of adventurers?"


    "Indeed. His mind works in ways that one could not even begin to comprehend. He is someone that will either be a tremendous ally, or a dreadful enemy. If he will be leading an army to defend Zeal, is another question entirely."


    Their meeting dragged on, speaking about things that focused on economic affairs. Night came quickly, signaling that the officials are to adjourn and resume another time.


    "I thank you all for your participations in this meeting. You are all dismissed," Spencer spoke, exhaling after most of the officials had gone, and that there were none left except for general Vista and Hendrick.


    "You''re too uptight with things. Try and take a break sometimes. You''ll collapse even before you get to lead a unified nation against Farron," Hendrick approached Spencer, speaking to him like a grandfather speaks to his grandson.


    "Thank you, Hendrick. But there will be nothing done if I slack off."


    "There''s nothing that''s needed to be done. For now, our movements are limited, but that doesn''t mean that progress isn''t being achieved," Hendrick separated from Spencer, heading for the door.


    "I shall dismiss myself. This old body of mine can hardly hold off age. Call for me if there''s anything that you need," his voice trailed off as he disappeared into the shadows beyond the darkness of the doors of the palace''s conference hall.


    Then only two of them remained inside the room.


    Noticing this, Spencer called out to her, whereas she responded with the dignified aura of a strong-willed commander, uptight and adamant.


    "Why don''t you go on ahead as well? It''s going to get late soon."


    "My duty is to protect you from harm. My duty to you is much more important than my own life."


    "Why are you too formal? Please, relax. I''d like to have a normal conversation with someone other than Hendrick. It feels like I''m confined somewhat."


    "If that is an order, then I shall fulfill it," she kept her eyes forward, and her body straight.


    "It''s not an order. But, I''d much prefer it if you could be a little bit less formal with me. I won''t force you if you don''t like the idea."


    "I shall be honest with you, my lord. I have no knowledge of how to act normal. All my childhood up until now has been devoted to being a soldier, then a commander, and eventually a general for your ambitions," her face looked dismayed at her words, disappointed that she could not fulfill the request not matter how hard she tries.


    "Well, that goes the same way for me. I don''t know how to handle being unformal that much..."


    Their conversation went on and on without them knowing that they are both being engrossed in it, creating a few smiles here and there, slowly thawing out their formal ways.


    "I would very much like it if we could speak like this some other time. I feel less strained when I speak with you. As if I''ve got nothing to worry about. Will you allow me that?" he looked at her with anticipation, feeling the exhilarating sensation of being able to speak with someone without having to worry about the future too much.


    She backed away, surprised by his invitation, making her tough body twitch for just a moment, just like a crack on a piece of metal.


    "I-If that is what you desire, my Lord. I will be more than honored to stay by your side," she made a salute, her formal attitude resurfaced in an instant.


    "Haha, there you go again. We both truly are missing something, aren''t we?" he laughed, but at the fact that they both were flawed in one thing, and that thing brought him a bit of freedom.


    Meanwhile, as this all transpired, Hendrick had been walking to the various places in the palace, using the darkness to hide his presence from even their own guards.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Soon he came to the back of the palace, where a small garden lay, illuminated by the moon, dancing with the wind serenely, creating a soft sound of wind breezing by with the fresh waft of air.


    Taking one step into the garden, he immediately notices a presence in which he recognizes.


    "Crow, you''ve come," he said, looking at nothing, but knowing that there is indeed a presence there.


    "Yes, my lord. I have returned from the demon king''s citadel. The demon king himself wanted to know the progress of your mission," a soft voice came out, but the source was not there, as if hidden, and the voice itself came from the wind.


    "Tell our king that the progress is slow. If ordered to, I can immediately destroy the city-states by myself, but that would contain no amusement. I am rather preoccupied with making the humans fight against each other, more specifically through that foolish young boy with a foolish ambition. Once I ignite the fires of true war, only then can we hope to make a move to reconquer the entire continent."


    "Understood. Then I shall return once the message has been received. If you will excuse me, my Lord," the voice faded with the last word, suddenly leaving a trail of dark feathers to spread around the garden.


    Hendrick left, hearing footsteps that indicated the presence of someone running.


    Looking to his side, he sees a courier, one of his own employ.


    "Lord Hendrick, I''ve returned from your errand," the man was a slightly smaller than Hendrick, yet he could still be called normal since Hendrick possesses a rather tall stature.


    "Then that means general Ruslan has received my orders?" he wore a cloak, one that hid his entire body, including much of his face, only presenting a regal cloak that most people see him with.


    "Indeed. He says he will move at the break of dawn to reinforce the army from Rade."


    "Then you are dismissed. And remember, all the information goes directly to me. Lord Olfrin himself doesn''t dwell on matters such as this. He has a much more important role to fulfill. Tell that to the other couriers, and only the other couriers, understand? I will charge you with treason on the highest order if you dare defy Lord Olfrin''s orders," he bore down on the courier, who staggered back in fear, surrounded by an unspeakable terror looming within him.


    Once he nodded, Hendrick backed away, and the strange terror disappeared, resulting in the courier to leave quickly, thinking of the entire situation as a haunting from inside the palace.


    Returning to the present date, dawn broke, and the army of Rade soon reached the outskirts of Zeal, forming their ranks, which outnumbered the defensive army. nearby the walls of the city.


    The governor had assigned Marco to help him with the various strategies of the army, seeing as he had much more experience, and that his reputation was known by everyone for being successful.


    They were assembled at the city square, where the army consisting of guild members from Regulus were present and organized by Marco himself.


    Before that, he had the high ranking members become commanders, whom of which will be taking orders from him and communicating through an experimental magic spell that the prodigy, Rayleigh, had created in under the tutelage of an Arch-mage that she became the apprentice of.


    She presented Marco, Johann, Roland, and the governor with stones that she called a cipher stone, a piece of mineral with magical properties that allowed voices to be heard from one end to the other, making it a vital part of their plan.


    "I only have a handful of them, so please be careful with it," Rayleigh said as she presented the stones to them.


    "How exactly do we use these magnificent creations?" Johann asked, looking over it, seeing nothing that could stand out, save for the myriad of colors on it.


    "You have to channel magic into the stone. A small ounce will do. Those without magic capabilities won''t be able to use this," she explained.


    With this, Marco then divided the guild members into groups where Rayleigh will lead a platoon made up of mages, and those who can cast even the simplest of magic. They are the fewest, but the most important, seeing as their devastating spells and healing capabilities were needed in thinning out such powerful numbers.


    Then Johann of Grand Crest, who will be leading a balanced group of fighters consisting of sturdy fighters and projectile users like archers and the like, along with his party, which will make up much of the emergency vanguard. The platoon consists of guild members from Regulus, and mercenary archers.


    Finally, Roland, who will be leading a platoon of offensive fighters, focused on tearing through platoons and ranks of soldiers that stray too far from the main army. They are the main offensive force consisting of a hundred men with mercenaries mixed in.


    "Marco, we''re going up against five hundred while we only have roughly three hundred. What do you think of our odds?" the governor asked, slightly nervous from the results, which could go both ways.


    "Worrying will only affect your allies'' morale. The best way to find victory is to be calm first. But, from a simple person''s perspective, we are indeed outnumbered, Nelson. Yet, we can still turn it around," Marco wore a helmetless knight''s outfit with a white cape, impressing those who looked at him, as if they saw the legendary strategist of the renowned party in his prime.


    "Is that so? Then I''ll take your word for it," the man named Nelson, the governor, continued looking at the map, giving out orders to his subordinates.


    "If you''ll excuse me, Nelson. I will be surveying the enemy army myself. Be ready, I''ll be sending a scout over to inform you," Marco left with a flutter of his cape, making him look gallant and heroic, more so since Nelson depended on Marco to keep the safety of the city.


    "Alright! No slacking off! I want a small group to head to the chapel and secure the civilians. I want a tight perimeter and a quick response squad. Report when the enemy moves. I want eyes around the city if possible!" he gave out the most obvious orders, those of which takes priority of the citizens first, ensuring that they do not panic.


    Soon, after much preparation, a scout came by, running with news about the army, yelling it out, "Governor! They''re attacking! They''re attacking!"


    Immediately after hearing that, Nelson rallied every one of his subordinates, and ordered them to head to the front lines.


    "Go there and meet with Marco. He knows the plan. He''s the second in command, so follow his orders."


    At the front lines on a slope overlooking the outskirts of the city where the enemy was, Marco stood, using his keen eyes enhanced with his own magic to look at their formation, weapons and arms, or to simply see how they move about.


    Behind him was his three platoons led by the finest in his guild. Those of which have made names for themselves, making them recognizable by many, resulting in them to have their trust and devotion.


    The army had already moved, and Marco had already sent for the scout to report to Nelson.


    A few meters ahead of him was the front lines, the main defensive force consisting of at least a hundred and fifty trained soldiers, and behind them were archers and crossbowmen.


    "Alright, everyone. Let''s move. Are you all ready?" Marco tried to use the stone that Rayleigh had given them, pouring a stream of magic energy into it, causing the stone to glow faintly.


    A voice then came through the stone after he spoke, a rather smooth voice coming from a charismatic man, "Platoon Pridwen and I are ready, guild master. I''ve inspired them too much already."


    Then another, "Platoon Durandal''s ready. Just give the order," said a rough, low voice, presumably from Roland.


    And lastly, "Mage platoon, ready and waiting. We''re ready, guild master. Show them your splendor in tactical fighting," Rayleigh spoke, confidently and rather anxiously.


    "Very well then. Let''s move. Mage platoon, stand by behind the main vanguard and prepare to cast a barrier to cover them all. Platoon Durandal, I''ll be creating a spirit clone of me, please follow him and be prepared to receive further orders. Pridwen, I''ll be doing the same. Follow my spirit and cover the end of the right flank. have your projectile users be ready to fire at my command."


    "Understood!"


    "Loud and clear, guild master."


    "Got it."


    From above, they all began moving at once, matching the large army approaching them


    "Pridwen platoon, fire at will, focus on the middle of their army. Mage platoon, soon our main vanguard will meet the enemy''s front. Please bolster their armor and strength. Focus on that, and let me worry about the barrier. I should be more than enough to create one that will cover a hundred and fifty people, including you."


    The army then clashed, and a fierce battle began. Marco stood steady, continuously giving out commands, then relaying it to Nelson.


    The main vanguard had been strengthened, ready to bear the charge of five hundred strong soldiers.


    "This is it. Mage platoon, fire spells at the middle of the enemy army. They''ll break once their ranks are severed. Platoon Durendal, move behind the army and be ready to strike once I''ve called off the Mage platoon."


    "Wait, don''t you remember that the governor told us that there''ll be reinforcements coming from behind as well?" Rayleigh stated, interrupting the communication between Roland and Marco.


    "Don''t think I can handle them, huh Rayleigh?" Roland responded.


    "No, I don''t. Besides, you''ll be putting some of our guild members in danger just because of your egotistical strength."


    "Alright, alright. No quarreling. Trust me, Rayleigh. I won''t put anyone in danger. Roland, do as I say. Everything is according to plan. I''m the strategist after all," Marco spoke enthusiastically, unable to hide the smile forming on his face.


    Fireballs and other forms of fire spells rained down on the army, creating dissary and chaos in the ranks as they were being separated by a line of fine, fiercely forming in between.


    "Platoon Pridwen, have your projectile units change to melee, then charge the enemy''s top right flank. Let''s begin tearing them apart, shall we?" he spoke confidently into the stone, showing a slightly chaotic nature in his eyes.

 Chapter 10: Conclusion and Revelation

    "Out of my way!" Roland roared as he cleaved his way through the ranks of soldiers, decimating those that were separated and had no clear chain of command, forcing them to fight recklessly and unruly.


    His platoon, Durandal, was in awe of how he fought. A powerful man that defeated monsters that no ordinary man could even dream of defeating, one of which was the fabled Chimera, a terrifying and ferocious beast that consumed many would-be heroes, ending with Roland as he slew the beast with Durandal, the sword from the heavens.


    Their morale was appallingly high, so much that their charge carried terror with them, surprising the enemy, resulting in them to lose fifty men in just that one charge.


    The legendary blade shined even after being covered with blood. But along with Roland, the known Dark Knight of legend, their fears escalated even more.


    Once words got around the army that Roland the great Dark Knight of Durandal was participating in battle, some men became reluctant to surrender, valuing their lives for they knew that no one was spared under the blade of Durandal, the holy sword.


    However, their commanders tried to keep them in line, yelling commands here and there to catch a grip as their armies lost control, where some started to flee, seeing as they were only recruited a few days before, and that their training was not sufficient enough for them to develop a steel will against such odds.


    His platoon became all the fiercer, trying to imitate Roland''s courage and strength as they cut down soldier after soldier, soon backing them to the wall of flame that the Mage platoon had created to separate the enemy army.


    "Don''t let up! Get going!" he shouted, receiving a roar of encouragement from his allies, bolstering their spirits even more, and in return, demoralizing the enemy.


    The sun was rising, and the battle could now be seen clearly, but even more so as a massive wall of fire stood in the middle.


    At the right flank of the enemy, the graceful and charismatic Johann, the man with the title of the Unbreakable Aegis, due to the fact that he possessed a shield, a heart of gold, a face that is the envy of men, strength, and courage.


    He was known as the Aegis due to his feat of having defended a town at a neighboring nation from being overrun by countless of monsters along with his party, which were already worn out, leaving Johann to defend the village.


    He ended the threat by defeating the largest monster, or the one that they followed as the alpha, breaking their chain of command as forcing them to flee.


    After that incident, many became infatuated with him, seeing as he is what you wanted to find in a knight-in-shining-armor. A strong fighter whose heart bled for the people.


    "Come everyone! Show them our will! We will not allow them to trample upon those we care about! We shall carry their burdens on our backs, and yours, on mine. Together we shall emerge triumphant!" he spoke before charging, empowering not only his party, but everyone else in his platoon.


    Inspired, they moved like well-trained soldiers under the command of a true knight in a campaign, one that displayed gallantry and bravery above all else.


    He skillfully struck those in front of him, using his shield to guard not only him, but those that he could defend, offering help to those that fall, or those that surrender, sparing them as they were mesmerized by his benevolence.


    "The climax nears! Trudge on!" he raised his sword, urging his platoon to make one more decisive strike to truly break the enemy ranks, and possibly force them to flee instead of having to fight them to the death.


    Marco crossed his arms in contentment, having seen the full effects of his strategies and the guild commanders he had employed.


    "Now all that''s left is to break their morale and have them flee," he murmured, then raising his arm horizontally as a large bird lands on his arm, looking to be transparent like an enigma.


    "Good work, my friend. Now, let''s see what you''ve brought for me," the large bird disappeared within him, like a stream of magical energy returning to its source.


    Closing his eyes, he looked in his mind, where a series of information began appearing one by one like an archive, showing images of the terrain beyond the outskirts, which were empty and devoid of any reinforcements.


    "No reinforcements? It seems that our worries were too exaggerated after all. It must have been a bluff to scare us into giving the city away unconditionally."


    He looked at the army, now reduced to nearly nothing as both platoons had succeeded with their primary objectives.


    "Roland, do you hear me, Roland?"


    "I''m a little busy here. Out of my way, you pest!" Roland responded as he brought down more enemies that came his way.


    "I need your platoon to head right and form on their right flank. The battle''s lasted too long already, and casualties are getting undesirable. We''ll end this with one more plan of action. Can you do that?"


    "Yeah, leave it to me."


    Marco started chanting to himself, casting a spell that enhanced his ability to see far and wide, and is able to see some things that are normally needed to be seen from up close.


    A fresh breeze passed him by, showing the infinite sky, decorated with a few clouds, and the sun itself, shining brightly, illuminating the battlefield.


    At that moment, he saw Roland''s platoon move to the location that he designated.


    "Magic platoon, come in. Rayleigh, do you hear me?"


    "I do, Guild master. Is there something you need?"


    "Please cease fire. I want you to focus on enhancing the main vanguard''s constitution. I want to push them back and force their morale to break. Any more of this and our front lines will take more damage than we could handle. Who knows if this is the last time they''ll try attacking us."


    "Understood. I will allocate all my units to enhancing."This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    He pinched his chin with his thumb and index finger, thinking of his next moves.


    "Johann''s platoon is already in a good position, so all we need to do now is to wait for the enemy to break morale. Their general is incompetent, so this victory is as good as ours," he smiled deviously, taking a great amount of pride in his excellence and achievement.


    Just then, the army made a move that he predicted, which was the long awaited outcome of the battle.


    The front lines began yelling in triumph as they cheered and announced the result of the battle which was loud enough for everyone outside to hear.


    "The enemy is retreating!" they repeated it again and again.


    "Well, I guess my work here is done," he exclaimed, taking his stone and channeling magic in it to speak with the commanders of the platoons.


    "Platoon leaders, good work. After we''ve made sure that they''re retreated beyond the road, please have all guild members return to the guild. This calls for a little celebration."


    He returned to the square in order to report the outcome to Nelson himself, and to ease the unrest of the civilians that were all being safeguarded at the chapel.


    With this, the battle to keep the city of Zeal had ended in Zeal''s favor, narrowly avoiding an invasion from the radical revolutionaries.


    The toll of damages was at the very least thirty compared to the enemy''s three hundred and fifty. Yet the massive number of bodies outside the walls of Zeal were many, those of which were unfortunate victims who rushed them to their doom.


    The sky loomed down on them, sparing the dead their much needed silence in a land that¡¯s slowly converting to turmoil and strife.


    The tranquil fields have been soiled, but will this be the mark of something much worse in the future? Will these casualties not be enough for change to happen? If so, then what will it take?


    Meanwhile, near the city of Sor. The group had entered the city without much problem, except with the guards that questioned them, weary of the threat looming in the City-States, as the guard said.


    The two captives that they brought with them eventually left with thanks, leaving together as they tried to find a living in Sor, unable to impose on their good will no matter how hard they tried to ask them.


    They were allowed entrance once they identified themselves, giving them a chance to rest their worn out bodies, and possibly find out what is really going on in Independence.


    Laruse had awoken, and had barely any strength in walking all the way to Sor, yet he pushed himself, not wanting to drag the entire party down with him.


    After gaining entrance, they found a local inn run by a gleeful and largely built, brown bearded man, who introduced himself as Reynald Clarke, the proud owner of the sleeping lion''s Inn, a place sought after for being cheap and serving good food and drinks to anyone.


    The inn was empty at the time, seeing as it was still around dawn, where mostly everyone was still asleep by that time. Yet the Inn Keeper as there, cleaning the tables and other furnishings.


    Their sudden entrance surprised him, yet he still welcomed them as customers without distinguishing their image, which was dirty and a mess.


    Laruse came to the counter, slamming his hand and presenting six gold pieces-- which were more than enough to let one stay in his inn-- Reynald spoke with a baffled and concerned expression, ¡°What happened to you all? I''d be more than glad to give you two rooms for the men and women, so go rest already. I''ll give you something to eat.


    They were immediately ushered into their rooms, one for the males, and another for the women and girls.


    Immediately after arriving, Laruse slept, and so did the others, who were exhausted beyond compare due to the fact that they were attacked by monsters on the way, and with Laruse incapacitated, they had to put in enough effort in order to at least match his skill with the monsters.


    While Cecil, Claire and Robin slept comfortably, the only ones that were awake were Julia and her sister, who was trying to forget the horrors of what happened in Civil, and of Ruslan.


    "Again. I want to apologize for not rescuing you sooner. If only I was stronger, then this wouldn''t have had to happen," she spoke sadly, demoralizing herself, sincerely apologetic to her.


    "Please, raise your head. There''s nothing that can be done about that. Some things are simply meant to happen. The only way to avoid another event, similar to that from happening is if we prepare and become better than our past selves," she spoke softly, placing her palm on Julia''s cheek, calming her with her serene voice and aura.


    "But what are we to do now? You are still intending on taking back the throne, are you not?" Julia spoke in a silent voice, avoiding the others from hearing what she has to say.


    "Yes. I can''t be put to rest, not until I reclaim the peace that my mother and father had created. I must take it back."


    "But how? Farron is searching for us right now, and going to another nation will only spell our doom. The independent City-States is the only place we are safe in."


    "For now, we shall let the winds sweep us away. Soon, we might find the way that we are meant to tread."


    "So that''ll mean accompanying them?"


    "Yes. They are skilled, that much is true. I saw for myself a certain someone who displayed bravery and skill, those of which I need."


    "Very well. I shall try my best and keep us safe for the time being. Please rest for now, your highness. Let me worry about how we are going to get our country back," she bowed slightly to her, whereas she nodded and laid down on her bed, sleeping and regaining much of her lost energy.


    Much time passed, and night came once more. The city was lit up their lamps and lanterns, and the guards made tighter rotations in the area, making sure that there was nothing to obsruct the public peace of the citizens.


    Laruss, at this time had woken up with a fresh mind and body, mostly due to Cecil having cast her healing on him many times over, needless to say that the mometary rest gave him some energy as well.


    Without anything to do, he went downstairs, where a lively crowd was, drinking and celebrating the night with a cold beverage and hot meals.


    A man standing by the counter recognized him, calling out with a hearty wave as the man laughed.


    "You''re that fella from earlier, aren''t you? How are you feeling? Better I hope," he placed his hands on his waist, smiling and looking at the loud customers.


    "I''m sorry to say this, but... I don''t recognize you," he said looking at him closely, trying his best to rememeber, coming up with nothing.


    "Ahaha! I don''t blame you, kid! When you came in here, you looked like you were on death''s door. I guess you were too tired to mind anything else. How''s about I introduce myself again! My name''s Reynald Clarke, the owner of the sleeping lion''s Inn. Nice to meet you!"


    "The pleasure''s all mine. I''m Laruse, a freelance. Thank you for giving us a place to rest."


    "Are you one of those formal types? I don''t really deal well with them, so I suggest that you try and be loose for a while. Makes for a better conversation I''ll say," he laughed once more, showing him that he''s not the uptight kind of person.


    "Dad! Three more orders and two meal set one''s!" a cheerful feminine voice could be heard coming from a girl serving the customers, placing their bowls and plates here and there, taking their order at an amazing rate.


    "Oh, that just reminded me. Lucia, come over here. There''s someone I want to introduce you to," Reynald called over the energetic girl, who happily ran over to him.


    "We just met, but he seems like an interesting fellow. His name''s Laruse. Laruse, meet my daughter, Lucia. She takes after her mother, bless her soul," he placed his hand over her shoulder, patting it with a certain weight behind his hands, whereas the girl named Lucia stood there, looking at Laruse.


    They exchanged pleasantries after small talk, seemingly getting acquainted however awkward their first encounter was.


    She briskly went back to work after that.


    "She''s my pride and joy. Only nineteen, but already taking over the business. If this keeps up, then she''ll miss out on a lot of things," Reynald added.


    Laruse took another glance at her. A rather slim, but well endowed girl with long, straight, dark blue hair that runs until her waist.


    She was indeed beautiful, carrying the fresh charm of youth that seemed to fill you with energy coming from her.


    Lucia wore a slightly long skirt along with her white blouse, one that a maid would normally wear, but was customized to be worn as a uniform specially for her.


    "Oh, by the way. I think I saw a friend of yours come out a bit earlier. Blonde, wearing a white tunic. I''d be worried for a girl like that. Who knows what kind of person might take advantage of her."


    "Is that so? Thank you. Then I''ll go search for her if that''s the case."


    Laruse bowed slightly, leaving for the door as he greeted Lucia once again, replied with a, "Please stay safe and come again!" just like the usual business.

 Chapter 11: Trying to find a way back

    He exited the Inn, replacing the vibrant and lively atmosphere with a quiet and oddly tranquil one.


    The night was beautiful, with the stars gleaming up above, flashing a dazzling sight that seemed to take ones worries away for some reason, almost making him lose his purpose for coming out simply because of being captivated.


    "It''s been a while since I''ve seen it under a peaceful night. I''m usually being chased by monsters or angry people. *sigh* What I''d give to make this last," his face looked up longingly, sighing as he remembered a piece of his past, one that he was fond of, and one that he etched into his mind forever.


    He continued walking, looking around him as he was unable to fully view the city they took refuge in, rushing to find a place to rest.


    The pavements were empty, save for benches here and there, other establishments that were closed, lit up street lamps.


    The houses were built rather tall and clumped together with the other houses, some of which still had light coming from out of it.


    He came to a part of the city that looked like the heart of it, the square, where stands and other businesses would usually be present, selling their wares and other things.


    In the middle was a fountain where a statue of a man holding a scale with one hand, and a book with the other, stood in the middle, looking over the city as it faced his direction.


    However, what truly caught his attention was the person wearing a white tunic, sitting by the fountain alone, looking at the sky as well from the looks of it.


    He made sure, slowly walking towards her, making her image more and more apparent to Laruse, who started to recognize the person.


    As he got closer, she noticed his presence as well, surprising her as she slightly backed away, but realizing that he was someone that she knew, or was acquainted with in a way.


    "The night was simply splendid, and I could not seem to hold myself back from enjoying it. Are you here for the same reason?" she spoke softly whilst continuing to look at the sky.


    "I came to find you, but eventually, it seems that I nearly ended up like you. I''ll agree, it''s something else, isn''t it?" he replied to her, producing a sincere smile which the girl saw.


    "It seems that you do smile after all."


    "What does that mean? Of course I do."


    "Oh, no, what I mean was, when I first saw you. You were angry about something, and I somehow felt your feelings. I can''t explain it clearly, but I thought that you''d be a rather ruthless person as well, but less compared to... him," she looked down, unable to find it in herself to say the name of the man that nearly violated and took her life.


    "I''m not that bad of a person. I mean, I can laugh if that''s what you''re asking. Just not in those kinds of situations. It''s just natural that I''d be mad because of what he did. I''m just disappointed because of one thing..." he became downcast, the irritated, scratching the back of his head as to try and forget something.


    "And that is?"


    "That I wasn''t strong enough to defeat him by myself. Just goes to show that I''ve neglected what I was... Forget what I was saying. It''s mindless rambling."


    "Is that so? Well, then, I shall refrain from asking. How about you take a seat," she patted the spot beside her.


    He reluctantly accepted, sitting beside her as he twiddled his thumbs.


    "By the way, I never got the chance to thank you. I waited for you to awaken, but I thought that it might have not been the best time while we were running away from monsters. So, I''d like to thank you for saving me. I heard all about it from Julia. You were like a hero when you walked in," she smiled at him beatifically.


    "A hero, huh? That''s the first time I''ve been called one. Don''t think the continent needs another hero right now. And don''t worry about the saving part. I would''ve done it if I knew what was happening myself. Guess I just needed more motivation to push me, though. More importantly, are you alright now? I didn''t see any scars on your body that time, but I wanted to make sure... huh?" realizing what he said, his mind traveled back in time to when he beheld her body in all its splendor, unable to forget in the heat of the moment.


    Suddenly, she avoided eye contact with him, facing the other direction as she began turning red, also realizing that he had seen her bare skin, pure and without flaw.


    "Oh, uh, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to bring back those kinds of memories."


    "It''s fine. It couldn''t be avoided."


    "... What''s your name anyway?"


    Her mind traveled elsewhere, immediately forgetting her embarrassment, and changing to a minor conflict happening within her mind.


    Unable to find it in her heart to lie to her savior, she decided to give him her true name, which Julia had told her to keep secret from anyone as she deemed it unsafe for anyone to know.


    "My name is Beatrice Farron. If I''m not mistaken, you are Laruse, right?"


    "That''s what I''ve been given, so yes. Nice to meet you, Beatrice... It''s getting pretty late, isn''t it? Why don''t we head back? Your sister might already be worried about you." he wondered why their last names were different, but he decided not to pry into matters that seemed too sensitive to touch, so he refrained and simply spared her the awkward conversation.


    "Yes, that seems to be the case. But, how about we enjoy the sight of the night sky for a bit longer?" she asked as Laruse stood up, agreeing with her as he thought about his future.


    They continued looking up, then returning as the clouds came by to block the view, signaling that it is time to leave.


    He stood up and extended his hand towards her, where she took his.


    "How many casualties?!" Spencer slammed both hands on the table, outraged as he is unable to believe the cost of lives that were lost in a single battle against the city of Zeal.


    The people present in the court shuddered in fear as they saw their leader''s anger firsthand.


    "A-at least three hundred or more, my lord," one of the officials responded cautiously.


    "I can''t believe this... Three hundred, felled by a city that had less? Where did I go wrong?" he questioned himself, pointing the source of his anger to no one but himself for sending men to their doom.


    "My lord, there was indeed a chance of this happening. After all, they have Marco of the legendary group of adventurers. It seems that he took command of the units, including some warriors that have made names for themselves, or rather, those we wished to recruit into our ranks. Apparently they are part of Marco''s guild," the official spoke begrudgingly of the last part, torn that two of their objectives have been reduced to nothing.


    Hendrick sat to Spencer''s side, listening with a deadpan expression and demeanor, staying silent amidst the chaos ensuing.


    General Vista of the first army was also present, overseeing the security of the capital as usual, but this time she felt affected by this as well, seeing as how different he has become now than compared to how he acted that night that they spoke with each other.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    Just as the meeting was underway, a knock could be heard behind the doors, presenting a man who introduced himself as a messenger with something to give to one Spencer Olfrin.


    General Vista, who had a rather bad feeling about its contents, took the letter and presented it to Spencer, who eyed the letter rather pessimistically.


    Opening it, he read the letter word for word, not stopping until the end.


    He closed his eye and neatly folded the message, placing it on the desk before him, passing it to the side, where it is picked up by Hendrick, who also read its contents, seemingly unsurprised by what he read, giving off a generic response.


    "Oh my, what a tragedy."


    "What does it say, Hendrick? Something good I hope."


    "Quite the opposite. General Ruslan of the fourth army has been slain by an unknown assailant after successfully liberating Civil. It seems that we found the reason as to why the attack on Zeal was an utter failure," he inscrutably announced, appalling the court as they voiced their minds, murmuring to one another.


    "What a disaster. One after another. I have heard of General Ruslan and his feats, so this strikes me a great deal. We have lost a valuable general," one of them said.


    From a distance, General Vista jeered at the official''s remark at Ruslan from under her breath, much more relieved than affected by his death.


    "If only General Ruslan had been at Zeal, then we might have taken the city successfully."


    Meanwhile, as the discussion of an alternate outcome continued, Spencer listened, closely to them, thinking silently in his mind as to how he might move forward from this. What would be his next step?


    "Calm down, Spencer. You can work this out still. This is not the end, just the beginning," he whispered to himself, suppressing his anger and ultimately discarding it.


    "Order! I desire order in this court!" all eyes were on him as the bantering ceased. Even if their minds still had thoughts on an alternate reality, they could not do anything other than to believe in their leader, who now had a look on his face that he would indeed bring peace and order.


    "In response to these losses, I will be taking direct command of a unit and taking the cities to the west. I shall succeed in unifying this land! There is no other way to save the people and bring them salvation other than uniting everyone," his voice beckoned for the aide of many, yet it was backed by his strong resolve to continue with this arduous task.


    One by one, the officials agreed to this, raising a toast to him as they pledged to giving their lord more soldiers to lead the attack, convinced that he will come through.


    "I believe in you, my lord! There are still people out there who do not understand what we stand for. We shall show them that we are necessary, and that we are needed!"


    Listening to this, Hendrick crossed his arms, still wearing his normal, intimidatingly normal face, thinking of something as he looked at Spencer, who got up when he was knocked down, refusing to back down from a setback that would usually demoralize a leader for a great deal.


    "How resilient for a human. However, you still lack resolve. You have the will to go on, but how long will it last? he muttered from under his breath, preventing anyone from hearing it but himself.


    He then laughed to himself silently, trying to contain it as he muttered once more, unable to keep his thoughts to himself.


    "However, this is what I wanted from you. I shall help you with that. And soon, you with be the catalyst for the king."


    The meeting went on, and the ministers and officials were dismissed after they were convinced that their lord could overcome such odds and stand tall through it all.


    Some knew his capabilities and believed his words without hesitation, while others doubted, but could not fully disagree seeing as one flaw couldn''t possibly spell the end for their reign.


    Hendrick had left the palace, saying that he had some matters to work upon, and that some of those will indeed help him with his plans for conquest.


    General Vista approached Spencer, in the midst of arranging the scattered of papers on his desk with a face of utter determination, as if what he had said stuck to him.


    Noticing the general, that face of his disappeared and was replaced by a friendly, welcoming one.


    "You did well to handle such matters, My Lord. I also believe that you have what it takes to rise on top," she encouraged him sincerely with her words.


    "Thank you. But, I will have to show everyone that my resolve is as serious as one could be," he resumed his work.


    She looked at him with a face that wanted to say something but could not, holding herself back for some reason.


    "I would very much like it if we could speak to each other once more, just like last night. I don''t know how to explain this, but I feel peaceful when speaking with you. Different from others. I''ve never had close friends in my childhood, so I was thinking if you could be one. Of course that goes without saying that formalities must go at times," he smiled at her, speaking before she could even offer the same thing after seeing his pained face from earlier.


    Instead, she kept her dignified look, hiding the surprise in her face, and responded.


    "Of course. It would be an honor! Or rather, I wouldn''t have it any other way," his face looked astonished as the general said the latter part of her words, smiling and dropping the formalities for a moment, showing her face not as a soldier and a general, but of a lady, one that captivated his attention as he saw it for the first time.


    He shook his head, trying to make sure that he wasn''t seeing any hallucinations, but by that time, her face of pure solemnity had disappeared, and had returned to her dignified expression.


    "Is there something on my face, My Lord?"


    He smiled, simply looking forward for tonight, and possibly, that same face of blithe, "It''s nothing at all."


    The streets were filled with people going about their lives, cluttering the various establishments that sold off food those of which attracted them with a certain alluring, baked aroma.


    Each one of them were selling their wares, shouting jovially here and there as to attract customers at their stands, where some stood on the side of the city square.


    The city looked awake as the morning continued on. With smiles on their faces, completely oblivious of what had been happening to the neighboring cities.


    The group had just awoken and were on their way to go back to Zeal, seeing how they''ve already completed their mission, and had nothing else to do.


    "I must say, compared to the other cities, it''s different from Civil. It''s as if they don''t know what going on just a few miles away from their town," Claire remarked, looking far and near at the townspeople, where some children were seen running happily, chasing one another as their parents tried their best to catch up to them.


    "You''re right. But still, I could get used to this, right Cecil?" she nodded as a response, both looking around as well, admiring how clean and peaceful it was, as if the city existed in another place, which would be farfetched.


    "Well then, let''s go. We can''t keep the guild master waiting," Remuil stated, briskly walking off towards the gate where they first entered to.


    They followed him, but before leaving, there were a group of ragged, bulky and build men who walked the opposite way, towards the Inn.


    Beatrice bumped into one of them, almost falling to the ground, unable to avoid their large body as the man reacted in a sensitive, but angered way, "Watch where you''re going," they continued, not batting an eyelash, entering the Inn.


    "What was their problem? In any case, you, alright?" Laruse responded, having saved her the trouble of falling on the hard stone pavement as he caught her hand in the nick of time.


    "Thank you, Laruse," she bowed curtly, then was approached by Julia, after cursing the men, who then walked closer to her as to avoid any more mishaps from happening.


    Cecil stared teasingly at Laruse, having something to say as she poked him from the side while laughing obnoxiously.


    "Hey, what are you doing? Cut that out, Cecil," he responded in a playful tone, going along with her act.


    "He he he, it looks like you two are getting real familiar with each other, aren''t you?" she crept up closer to him, whispering so that only he could hear her.


    "What are you going on about now? There''s nothing going on, alright?"


    "Sure, sure, I''ll believe you," she said, turning away from him as he chuckled.


    "Cut it out or you won''t get any snack money from me later," Laruse walked away, leaving Cecil, who then realized the severity of her actions.


    "Please! Don''t be like that!" she frantically chased after him, clinging like a child who had her toy taken away.


    "Just calm down will you. I was just joking. I can''t believe someone gets this worked up about snacks."


    They continued on, playfully taunting each other.


    "What do you mean closed off?" Laruse said, outraged as he looked off into the distance, seeing nothing coming up from the road.


    "Like I''ve said five times already, the road''s closed. There''s a strange infestation of high ranking monsters, plus there''s news of something that happened in Civil. The governor declared that it was too dangerous, and will be investigated. Meanwhile, how about you all stay here for a while. It''s not too bad," the guard said, standing firmly.


    "Monster infestation? does it have something to do with how we were attacked on the way here yesterday?" inquired Julia, who took a step forward.


    "Yes. A couple of merchants have already been attacked, and casualties are spiking because of this. We''ve already sent in a squad to try and neutralize that threat, but it''ll take a while, maybe a week?"


    "We can''t wait that long," Remuil pleaded.


    "I can''t really let anyone through, sorry."


    They left, dejected as they thought of where to go next.


    "How about we ask the Inn keeper at the Sleeping Lion. Reynald might know some way to getting back," Andersen suggested, drawing nods of agreement as they all went that direction.


    Going back to the Inn, they heard loud sobs coming from inside.


    Upon entering, they found Reynald, crying loudly as he faced the counter.


    Quickly, Laruse approached him, asking," Hey, Reynald, what''s wrong?"


    He looked up after hearing a voice he''s familiar with.


    "LARUSE! PLEASE HELP ME!" Reynald took his shoulder with his large hands and commenced shaking him back and forth, making his meals surface from his stomach.


    The rest of the group frantically tried to separate the two, struggling as Reynald possessed a rather unusual strength, one that needed augmentations and enhancements from Andersen to work.


    Struggling, he still continued to ask despite being shook rapidly.


    "W-what''s the problem, Reynald?"


    "Please, rescue my daughter! She''s been kidnapped! I tried to fight them back, but there were just too many of them," he looked downward, dejected and showing a mark on his cheek that gave proof of him having fought back.


    "I''ll pay you anything! Please!"


    "Why didn''t you say so already? Sure, we''ll save her. Just tell us where to go."


    His allies didn''t show any signs of disagreement, looking rather serious as they listened to Reynald about his daughter.

 Chapter 12: Just like a hero, right?

    "She was taken by bandits I tell you! I think their leader had a scar on his left eye. He was big, tanned, and was with a few others that looked rough," Reynald described the features of the ones who kidnapped Lucia.


    "Have any idea where they might have gone to?" Laruse asked, trying to piece everything together in his mind as best he could from all the details that Reynald had said, only coming up a bit short.


    "I''m sorry, I have no clue at all. But, I''ll pay with everything I''ve got! Please just save my daughter! She means everything to me!" he went down on his knees, pleading as he tightly took hold of Laruse''s leg, which started to feel like it was going to break.


    "Alright, alright! Calm down. Just leave it to us. But first thing''s first. Have a map of the city around here?"


    "I think I do. Please give me a moment," Reynald left for the backroom, rummaging through the containers as he made sounds of items crashing here and there, sparing no time at all.


    He returned, placing a piece of paper on the counter, dusting it off gently, revealing the map of the city.


    "Nothing''s changed that much even though it''s a big city. This is the map from three months ago. Never needed it, so it got dusty. Sorry about that," Reynald said, dusting his hands off.


    "This is what we''ll do then. Cecil, please take Remuil, Beatrice, and Julia and search this part of the city. Claire, Zafra, Andersen, and Robin on this part. We''ll split up the work. Try to ask around for a girl with Lucia''s features, and possibly the men who took her," Laruse organized the bunch effectively, pointing to some parts of the city worth searching.


    "What about you, Laruse? What are you going to do?" Cecil asked.


    "Me? I''ll be running around and stretching my body. I have a better chance of covering more ground if I¡¯m by myself. I''ll take this part of the city," he pointed to the majority of the southern part, where the commercial district and the small harbor converges.


    "Could you really cover that much ground, better than all of us combined?" Julia asked, rather suspicious as she looked at Laruse.


    "I''ve been with him for a long time. He''s telling the truth, unfortunately. I don''t know why, but he has an inhumane amount of stamina when it comes to these kinds of things," Cecil said rather convincingly.


    "Well, there''s no time to talk. Let''s find her. We''ll meet back here at around noon. Just stay here if you find her."


    They separated, going towards their designated locations.


    Laruse immediately ran towards his, dashing from street to street, avoiding people and carriages roaming about, using his agile body to make it through.


    The southern part was the most congested one, seeing as it was the commercial district, and that at dawn or noon, the place would be packed with people either taking a stroll or trying to buy something.


    But still, at his speed, he looked through the nooks and crannies of the district area, asking around whenever he saw the need to, even going as far as to ask kids who were requesting that he play with them, whereas he made a game that he was good at, beating them at it before leaving them wanting more.


    "I''ll be back to beat you again! Thanks!" he ran away from them after having asked, seeing as how children had a case of curiosity, and that, what they see are sometimes valuable but most of the time useless.


    With the amount of ground he had covered, in the span of twenty minutes, he focused on asking around, all the while trying to affirm his doubts, which was his primary lead at this point.


    He lightly pinched his chin with his index and thumb, thinking about those that he saw earlier, those that bumped into Beatrice, having the same bodily descriptions that Reynald had told him about.


    "Hmm, I don''t really like suspecting people, but it''s becoming a habit these days," he thought about those men and kept a keen eye for them, not having anything else to go with.


    "Good thing I have most of my energy back. If those guys were the real culprits, then I won''t have any trouble," he clenched his fists in agitation after the memory of being nearly defeated by one named Ruslan resurfaced, and that a minor distraction was what saved his life.


    As he was running, the crowd became even more dense with each meter covered as he almost ran into someone when his focus shifted from one of the passerby¡¯s to a large man imminently walking the other direction.


    That person managed to dodge to the side, avoiding Laruse, who looked back at the man as to apologize.


    "What''s with the hurry?" a rough looking, brown haired, incredibly tall, and built man spoke with a smile on his face. He wore casual clothing and gloves on his hands, making him look like a capable fighter with his fists.


    Laruse focused his eyes on him, but dismissing him as a suspect despite having a build that nearly resembles the men he was looking for. But the man he was facing looked better honed than them, so a distinction existed between the two.


    "Sorry about that. I was just searching for someone," he said, but the details were vague.


    "Searching for someone, huh? Guess were on the same page."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I''m searching for people, women, ladies, girls, to be exact. Cases of kidnappings and being sold off to slavery. It''s been getting worse. You have the same problem?" the man came slightly closer as to cancel out the need to yell awkwardly to each other.


    "I''m trying to find a man''s daughter. Kidnapped on the same day. Have any idea where they might be?" Laruse asked.


    "I was just heading there now. If they''re the people or not, we''ll know once we get there. So, what do you say? Why not partner up for now?" the man extended out his hand for a handshake.


    (What could go wrong) he said in the confines of his mind, taking the man''s hand, which had an incredible amount of strength with it, nearly crushing Laruse''s hand as they shook each other''s.


    "The name''s Julius. You''re?"This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "Laruse,let''s get going. I''m sure that old man''s bawling his eyes out this very moment."


    "He cares that much about his daughter huh? That''s tough parenting I tell you. Mine''s a bit too rowdy, can''t control her anymore," they amused themselves with a few small talks as they walked through the district, reaching the small harbor at the very end, where fishermen could be seen selling their fresh catches.


    There on the harbor was at least three galley ships that were docked, and several other small ones, being maintained by people at the stern.


    They walked down to the wooden docks, passing by the fishermen who walked the opposite way.


    As soon as they reached the very end, there was one ship which was guarded by two armed people, looking normal to Laruse, but tiny to Julius.


    "I''ll be damned if this is the place," Julius said to himself, approaching and taking the attention of the two.


    Right to the point, he asked them his question, in the most obvious and straightforward way possible.


    "Is this the ship you use to kidnap women?"


    They looked at him, perplexed and cautiously, brandishing their weapons whereas the two of them held none since Laruse seemed to have left his at the Inn, only having their fists.


    "What do you shitheads want? This is private property. I suggest that you leave before I slit your throat," one man threatened them, not caring about the size of the intimidating Julius.


    "Is that so? Laruse... How about we get a bit methodical? We''ll get nowhere if we play nice with these guys, understand me?" Julius continued looking at them as he spoke to Laruse, intending to turn this into a brawl.


    "Might as well. Don''t think they''re the negotiating type," Laruse cracked his knuckles as he stared one of them down, targeting the one on his left while Julius took the one on his right.


    "What? You want to fight, huh bastards?" the man on the right took a step forward, unsheathing his weapon.


    In that moment, Julius took a single step forward, grabbing the lanky man by his neck, then taking one more step forward, breaking part of the docks that he stepped on, then commencing to throw the man, we disappeared beyond the horizon, or simply the waters a few meters away.


    The man on the left, distracted, shuddered in fear, but maintained his composure, looking to attack Julius, whose side was open.


    Laruse quickly dashed, sending a chop to the man''s neck, incapacitating him and forcing him to drop his weapon.


    Laruse then barraged the helpless man with a skillful array of kicks and punches, sending him over to Julius like a tag team match in a coliseum, who now stood behind the man, grabbing his collar and sending him flying the same distance as the first man.


    "You''re pretty good aren''t you?" Julius patted him on the back, continuing inside the galley.


    "Wasn''t even a challenge, honestly. But, it''s good for a warm up," he followed him inside, anxious to know whether Lucia is safe from harm.


    The ship from inside was moving left and right, mainly due to the waves of the water. As a result, most of the crates that looked like cargo became unstable, moving here and there, some of which would contain rather heavy things in them.


    "Not badly built. But useless if you''re attacked by pirates," Julius stated as he spoke to himself, navigating through the ship as he would stop the coming crates with ease, whereas Laruse would take that opportunity to move forward along with his escort.


    "This is pretty difficult. It feels like I''m going to get sick from this," he said, holding his stomach and his mouth with his hand.


    "Ha ha ha, you''ll get used to it in time. Life on the water is simply refreshing."


    "I think I''ll lose my appetite long before I get used to it."


    After much struggling from Laruse''s part, they reached the upper deck, where many sailors immediately noticed them, calling for their allies.


    "Hey, there''s some intruders here! Get the Capt!" one of them yelled out, resulting in the amassing of brutish looking sailors around them.


    "I hope you''re ready for a brawl, Laruse. I''ll leave my back to you," Julius said, backing away as to get a good view of those attacking him.


    "This is hardly fair. They''ve got swords and we have nothing. Should''ve brought my sword along," he cursed his misfortune, assuming a fighting stance as he ascertained the abilities of these sailors just from looking at them.


    "A man should know how to fight even without blades or weapons. His fists are what roars louder than anything else. It''s part of you," Julius tightly clenched his hands in anxiousness for the thrill.


    "Come on!" They yelled in unison, resulting in the crew surrounding them to attack all at once, weapons of blades and blunt edges raised without any amount of skill behind it.


    Laruse easily disarmed those that initially came to him, forcing them to fight with their fists as well, only getting beat up by him as well in the process.


    Julius on the other hand fought easily, needing only to swing his large arms to swat away the thin sailors coming him recklessly.


    Those who had a larger body structure, however, did not back down quickly, taking more time to be taken down with punches before falling unconscious.


    After most of the crew had been beaten down, and only a handful of the capable ones remained, still holding their own as they realized that they were no match for the two that they underestimated to their dismay.


    Heavy footsteps sounded from behind them as they tried to catch their breaths.


    "What the hell is going on here?!" one of the men spoke out loudly in anger.


    "I-it''s the Captain! These are the intruders. We can''t hold them back!" a crew member managed to reply as he was down on the wooden ship''s floor.


    "You mean that only two of them were enough to beat all of you?! I didn''t hire weaklings! You two, take them down, now!" the man in the middle shouted at those beside him, two tanned, muscly men whom Laruse recalls seeing on his way out of the Inn earlier this morning.


    Emerging from a cabin door at the middle of the ship, the door unsheathed their weapons and readied themselves, looking to be more experienced than the rest of their crew members.


    "Tell me, did you take the Inn keeper''s daughter?" Laruse asked man who had his arms crossed, wearing an uninterested face.


    "So what if I did. Who are you to ask?" The man responded with a deep voice.


    "Like I said, Laruse. Sometimes men of the sea aren''t just keen on talking. Let''s just handle this then find what we''re looking for."


    With that, they both moved in unison, aiming to disarm the large men before fully fighting them, at a small disadvantage.


    Laruse knelt upon closing the distance between the one of the men who slashed horizontally. moving to smack the man''s hand, but failing from doing so as the man backed away, then moving in once more to slash with a certain degree of skill.


    He looked at Julius, who had already disarmed his enemy, and was now gripping arms with his enemy, using pure muscle to overpower the other.


    (Don''t hate me for this, Julius. I''m not really much of a fair fighter when it''s this tedious, I want to make sure that she''s not harmed. Who knows if they''re capable of that) Laruse thought to himself.


    He picked up a sword that one of the unconscious crew members had, rushing the man with it at an unbelievable speed, surprising the man who lost his footing.


    In a split second, Laruse smacked the back of the man''s head with the hilt of the sword, only using it as a way to scare him and at least put him on the defensive for a bit.


    The man fell down loudly, creating the sound of a loud thud that made the ship slightly shift its weight. At the same time, Julius had defeated his own enemy, overpowering him as he laughed loudly in triumph.


    "Surrender already. I''ve had enough of this. Did you kidnap Lucia, the Inn keeper''s daughter, and many others?" Laruse irritatingly asked as he stepped forward, forcing the man he was facing to do something surprising.


    The man approached Julius and Laruse, who were ready to fight him as he clenched his muscles.


    They entered the cabin together, beat up and out of shape, breathing raggedly for a bit.


    They were met with numerous women, asleep and were bound up with rope as parts of their clothing were slightly tattered.


    Noticing quickly, Laruse ran towards Lucia, who was near the very back of the room, asleep, but safe and without harm. And Julius approached the rest of the women also bound up, ensuring that they were safe.


    He gently shook her body, placing his warm hands on her shoulders.


    "Lucia, are you alright?"


    She slowly opened her eyes, feeling the presence of someone in front of her, blinking as to adjust to the light coming from the open door and windows of the cabin.


    "Wait... L-Laruse, is that you?!" she asked, perplexed as she tried to confirm his face.


    "You''re safe now, Lucia- wait, what''re you doing!- " before he could finish, Lucia embraced Laruse tightly, crying as she tried speaking clearly, failing as she kept sobbing, saying, "They were about to do horrible things to me!"


    Laruse, unable to do anything else, he held her trembling tightly as well, confirming her safety, "Don''t worry, you''re safe. You''re going back to your dad soon; I''ll make sure of it."

 Chapter 13: The beating of hearts

    "I wonder where Laruse is. I thought he''d be the first one back," sighed Cecil, waiting at the counter with her head lazily held up by her hand.


    "Something must have held him up. We''ve got not even a clue about her whereabouts, after all. Maybe he found her," Remuil optimistically said, arms crossed and waiting alongside the others.


    An hour had passed after the allotted time of meeting back at the Inn and most of the group had already returned, waiting for Laruse, who was unusually late.


    Meanwhile, Reynald the Inn keeper and father of Lucia, the kidnapped daughter, had been worried sick; slumped on one of the seats in his own Inn, sitting beside the carefree Robin, whom he cooked food for, and is in return enjoying the meal he served for her whilst Beatrice was giving him a pat on the back for all his worries, calming him down in her own way as she said, "It''s going to be alright. She''ll get back here safely."


    Helping with the effort, Andersen played his instrument in the background, producing a calming melody that as he said, "Should calm down even the restless of spirits, and give them a bit of hope," but instead, he attracted a crowd of admirers, the majority of which were women and girls, vying for his attention after having seen his face, paired with the alluring sound of his lyre.


    As a way to stave them off without having the need to say the Inn keeper''s daughter had been kidnapped, they forcibly shoved Zafra outside, making him act as a guard with an irritated face, scaring off customers and passerby as he jeered at them when he caught some staring... "How troublesome," he sighed with his arms crossed.


    "I think we should continue having faith in Laruse. He will come through, just as he had with me and my request," Julia said, slightly lifting the spirits of those around her.


    Claire, on the other hand, waited patiently, oddly not saying anything when someone expected her to scold the absent Laruse about his tardiness.


    "Oh, my Lucia, please be safe..." Reynald lamented as the sun started to set, and an orange hue began forming through the windows inside the Inn, the time that it should be open to customers, but not due to a certain predicament.


    Just then, a familiar voice came through the door, awakening everyone''s attention.


    "Could you open the door? I''m a bit occupied right now."


    Immediately, Reynald stood up, dashing to the door and opening it, almost taking it off its hinges.


    "L-Lucia... is that you? Is that really you?" he yelled out, surprising the pedestrians passing by the Inn as they looked at a jovial man with a puzzled expression.


    Faintly, Lucia spoke as she lay in Laruse''s arms, still physically weak, but not enough to deprive her of her energy.


    "Dad. I''m sorry for worrying you," she said weakly and softly.


    "Best get her to bed for now," Laruse said, with a beat up, ragged face, and a bloody nose, as if he had been to a brawl.


    He handed Lucia over to Reynald''s arms, and he rushed her upstairs in a jaw-opening, gentle way without stopping, still clearly distressed.


    His shirt was crumpled and dirty as he came into the Inn, breathing long sighs as he slumped over on the counter top.


    "What happened to you, Laruse?! Are you alright? do you need me to cast heal?" Cecil asked, a bit panicked over him as he hadn''t said another words after handing Lucia over.


    "I''m alright, Cecil. I just need a bit of rest... "


    But not heeding Laruse''s words, Claire immediately asked, "Have you seen Zafra? He should have been waiting outside when you came in, right?"


    "Oh, Zafra? He got abducted by a large burly woman. He was, I mean, she was pretty terrifying, so I couldn''t really do anything," he said, having recovered for a bit, now sitting properly beside Cecil''s chair near the counter.


    "Shouldn''t we help him out then?" asked Remuil.


    Just before Laruse could answer back, someone emerged from the door, opening it calmly and closing it the same way.


    With all eyes on him, he continued walking towards the stairs that led up to the lodgings in the second floor, leaving a simple statement of, "Don''t even bother asking," then disappearing upstairs without another sound.


    "I don''t mean to rush you, but I am curious. Aren''t you concerned that you haven''t found a way to get back yet? The roads are still closed, and the guards are persisting in keeping the citizens safe behind the gates of the city," said Julia to Laruse.


    "Who knows. If there''s no way, then we''ll find a one eventually. Me and Cecil used to go through things like this all the time, being stuck and all. We just wait, then something magically happens. That''s pretty seldom, so who knows," he said aloofly, looking at Cecil to agree with his statement.


    "It''s true that it''s almost scary sometimes. It''s as if when the odds are against us, luck comes around."


    They spent the rest of the time till noon chatting amongst themselves, engaging in small talk as they lounged around without anything to do.


    Earlier a bit before that, Julia, Beatrice, Cecil, and Claire ended up going out, offering to buy supplies, just in case they were needed for their inevitable journey back to Zeal, which could take them who knows how long.


    Robin had long since fallen asleep, forcing Andersen to carry her up to her room.


    The three of them were the only ones left inside as night fell, causing the city to light up its lanterns and street lamps, often seeing lamps being lit up using magic, which was brighter as it made a simple evening look colorful.


    "So that''s when Cecil and I found a secret cave in north-western Farron, with a legendary weapon and a full set of ancient armor that the demons are terrified of apparently. Honestly, it was enough of a chore just to bring it back, thinking that it wouldn''t sell for much. But, apparently it costs a lot when some random person bought it and became a hero. Talk about dedication."


    "Wait?! You brought back a legendary weapon and armor just to sell it? And what happened to the man now? If there''s a new hero, then that means we have a chance against the demons, right?" Remuil said, in a rather panicked state.


    "Well, he''s dead now. Got all cocky thinking that he could save the entire continent and become the hero of the people. He just seemed like someone who was in it for the women and the riches. He wasn''t strong enough to even reach the demon king with his amount of skill. Pathetic isn''t it?"


    "So, where is it now?" Andersen asked, curious.


    "Ever heard of the name, Kastor, hero of gold? That''s him, but the demons have his stuff now. Can''t do much about that," Laruse said with a careless tone, not seeming to care much about having found and lost an item that could tip the scales between humans and demons.


    "I have. And I can''t believe that was your doing. Many in the continent panicked because of the sudden death of the hero. It was not said if he was the one named for the generation, but he was bestowed powers equal to it by the weapons," Andersen said to Laruse.


    "Why sell it in the first place?! You could''ve used it for yourself and become the hero of the continent. You have the skill, after all," Remuil argued, a bit angry at Laruse''s actions, not knowing whether it is indeed true or not.


    "It was too heavy for me to use. I would''ve just died like him if I went against a dark lord. I''d prefer getting better in my own way," Laruse said with an optimistic face and tone.


    "Without your knowing, you could have brought unprecedented peril to the human race, and would be branded a criminal. Since it is in the demon realm now, trying to retrieve it would be near impossible. So who knows what other kinds of weapons could defeat the demons, minus the one that you sold," Andersen said with a straight laced face, looking angry as well.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "Hey don''t go trying to blame it all on me now. It''s not all that bad. The next hero would probably come out a few years from now," Laruse said in an attempt to calm the two.


    "There hasn''t been signs of any hero emerging, and it''s been over ten years. The prophecy says that a hero will always rise two to three years after the last one falls, but there hasn''t been one yet, so people have been saying that god has abandoned them, by not sending heroes, the only beings who are prophesized to defeat the demons, and the king," Remuil continued, telling Laruse of information that he had no idea about.


    "Let''s just drop the this for now, shall we? It''s all behind us now. Besides, we should be thinking of a way out of here first and foremost- " Laruse was cut off as a tall and sturdy man barged into the Inn laughing loudly with many others behind him, all looking ferocious and rather rough, mostly wearing only their leggings as to show off their muscly builds.


    Remuil and Andersen immediately stood on the defensive, thinking that the kidnappers had returned for revenge.


    "Well if it isn''t Laruse! I had hunch that you would be here!" they entered further into the Inn and sat down at the chairs, following the man who initiated it.


    They almost filled the entire Inn with them alone, not looking too pleased as no one was here to serve them anything.


    "Julius? What are you doing here?" asked Laruse, clearly surprised.


    "I''m here to feast with my friends! I didn''t know that you were searching for Reynald''s daughter. But that only means our meeting was fated! Ha ha ha!"


    "You know Reynald?" asked Laruse, not at all intimidated by the group of intimidating looking people, with some normal looking ones on the side, sitting peacefully.


    "Do I know him? He was part of my crew. Shame that he retired though. But eventually a man must leave the sea for his life. I don''t see his leaving as a bad thing since his cooking draws almost everyone in, including us! Ha ha!" his crew laughed along with him, saying things along the lines of, "You got that right, Captian!" or, "The grub here''s the best!"


    Just then, a voice could be heard from behind the three, one of surprise.


    "Julius? Is that you?!"


    "Reynald! It''s been a long time, hasn''t it?"


    They both came up to each other, locking arms and patting each other¡¯s'' back, which seemed rather odd for Remuil and Andersen.


    "Is your daughter doing well now?"


    "She is. But, how did you know?"


    "This man over here helped me defeat some criminals who were kidnapping other women, including your daughter. The crew got angry when they heard about that, started saying that they''ll scour the entire town. Good thing I managed to stop them and instead get help from Laruse. It was a fine sight I tell you. Just the two of us, beating down those criminals with nothing but our fists! A test of true manhood!" the rest of his crew raised their voices in unison as Julius raised his hands into the air.


    "Well since you''re all here, why don''t I serve you something, as a token of thanks?"


    "I''d like nothing more than to eat my former chef''s cooking! Isn¡¯t that right, lads?"


    "Yeah!" the all yelled out once more, leading to Reynald to dash inside the kitchen, beginning to cook without delay.


    As time passed, Julius told tales about their lives protecting the seas in their late youth, with him becoming a captain of a crew at the age of twenty-three, amassing even more allies as he grew older, eventually having a child.


    He also told the tale of Reynald, who became nervous at the thought of retelling that story, just as he had told his daughter, Lucia.


    "After saving a city at the coast near Farron, Reynald found a lass that fell for him as he saved her. She stayed at the city, but eventually he decided to stay with her, creating a new family for himself. Needless to say I enjoyed seeing Lucia and my own daughter grow together. Even the crew grew lighthearted with the two, becoming their guardians, Ha ha ha! They''d do anything for the two!" Julius laughed as he told his story, drinking a mug of alcohol, which soothed his carefree mind.


    During this, Julia, Beatrice, and Cecil had gotten back, dazed to see the Inn suddenly filled with burly, large men eating and drinking jovially with hearty smiles and laughter.


    After the initial excitement had gone down, Reynald approached Laruse and the rest, who were awake, reminding him of the reward for saving his daughter from those that kidnapped her.


    "I don''t think anything I''ll pay with amount to the gratitude I feel towards all of you."


    "Calm down, Reynald. Don''t worry about it. We don''t need any large reward. I guess all we need for now is a way to get back to Zeal. The roads are still closed after all," Laruse argued, telling those around him.


    Suddenly, Julius spoke out, interrupting the two saying, "If that''s what you need, then let me repay your debt, Reynald. I''ll get you and your group to Zeal, or close to it, rather. My crew and I will be sailing to the land of the orient, to the east, but we''ll need supplies before that. Who knows what kind of monsters lurk in the waters! Makes for a good competition! Ha ha ha!"


    "I''ll take you up on your offer then, Julius. When''s the earliest that we''ll leave?"


    "Tomorrow morning, near the afternoon after we''re done checking the ships."


    After discussing their plans for tomorrow, the rest of the group had resigned to bed, including Julius and his crew, who all went back to their lodgings in their ships, emptying the once life-filled Inn.


    Close to midnight, and most of the lights had been doused, and a majority of the city is asleep. At this time, Reynald had already finished cleaning up with everyone''s help, making him tired as he went back to his room, resting after half a day¡¯s worrying.


    Laruse, however, was awake, unable to sleep once as he stayed at the dining area of the Inn, sitting alone with a single lit light.


    Craving for some fresh air, he went outside, where a fresh breeze ran rampant, making one feel vigor than exhaustion.


    As he stood by the open door, he heard someone call out to him from behind.


    "Lucia? What are you doing up this late? Aren''t you still tired?" Laruse asked, surprised as he expected her to sleep longer due to the pent up stress she had accumulated during that time of being a captive.


    "I heard that you were leaving tomorrow. I just wanted to thank you before that. I didn''t get the chance to do so..." she bashfully averted her gaze from him, fidgeting in place.


    "Don''t worry about it. I''m just glad that you''re safe after all that. Who knows what could''ve happened to you," he said with a dense face, looking directly at Lucia unrelentingly.


    "I-is that so? she started inching closer to him, becoming red all of a sudden, but somehow hiding it from him.


    "I don''t know what I could give just for you to know how thankful I am... But I might just have the gift to give. I don''t know if it''ll mean anything to you, but to me, it''s more than words could describe," finally closing the gap between them, standing merely inches away from each other.


    In that instance, Lucia stood on her toes, landing a quick kiss on his cheek before he could even realize what happened.


    Regaining her sanity, Lucia turned even redder, forcing her to back away and run to her room without delay, not even looking back at the dumbfounded Laruse.


    "I guess that''s one way to say thanks," he said to himself, touching that spot where he felt a soft and warm sensation.


    He then returned outside, looking at the cloudless sky with the full moon up above.


    "It seems that you had a rather fun childhood. I''m rather envious of you. All my life I''ve been made to be a living legacy of my father, a successful one as they say. But, the road there still seems far off."


    "You have many who follow and believe in your ideals. It just goes to show how far you''ve gone. Though it is as you say, there are still more things to be done before success. I shall follow you through that all as your shield and your weapon, that much I can assure you with," she said with confidence, smiling as they spoke at the garden, where no one could disturb them.


    "Then I shall ask you one thing. General Vista, or rather, Agatha. Will you accompany me in persuading the other cities to my plea? You are not obligated to do so, it will be up to you," he faced her sternly, awaiting her answer anxiously.


    "As I''ve said. I shall accompany you, My Lord. I shall help you create a utopia for humans, so that they may live without worry or fear."


    Spencer then looked at the sky where a full moon was, bright as the stars beside it.


    "I wonder who else is looking at this serene sight," he said.


    But just before Agatha could reply, he felt another pang in his heart, convulsing tightly as if to deprive him of blood and air, making him howl in pain as he fell to the ground, face first, unable to scream.


    "My Lord! What happened to you?!" she came up to him, bringing him close to her, unable to figure out what''s wrong with him as she could not hear anything come out from his mouth, except it''s open.


    However, he tried to reach out to her, gently touching the general''s cheek, with a contorted face, trying his best to calm himself despite the recurring pain in his heart, which pulsates, sending a surge of pain towards his entire body, with enough feeling to force one to nearly go insane. Yet it had not gotten to that point where he could not control it.


    The guards suddenly barge in the garden, dazed as they are unable to act effectively without command.


    "Go get Hendrick! Now!" she yelled out to the dazed guard, forcing him to run with all due haste as she comforts Spencer, burning up and sweating profusely, his body slightly twitching and shuddering.


    Meanwhile, as this happened, a man clad in a dark cloak was busy interrogating someone with a certain attitude to go along with it, making himself seem clearly hostile to the eyes of his captive, inducing fear, in which proved fruitless.


    "I still truly am amazed that you could last this long. The torment, the pain, I could all imagine it. What brings you to be strong? Where do you draw this power that keeps you alive still, waiting for hope to come? But, as long as you are alive, you will become an infinite source of power for me. And your life is truly important, to the humans, and not to us."


    "..." the mysterious being was silent, but was still able to hear the man speaking to him; However, he had no strength to respond in denial.


    "Once your life ends, I would have already attained enough power to defeat the demon king, and become the new one. The current king is too weak, feeble and mindless. Unable to decide what is good for the monsters and demons in the realm. But you, the king of an ancient tribe, will serve me well. These humans without any worth will never be able to stand against me, let alone the hero, if there is one! Ha ha ha! - "


    Just after he finished laughing, a repeated knock could be heard through the door, becoming increasingly desperate.


    "Lord Hendrick! Lord Hendrick, come quick! It''s Lord Spencer! General Vista calls for you to come at once!" the man said through the door, also sympathetic to the lord he serves.


    Irritated, he waived his finger, mysteriously making the disturbing area around him disappear, as if it were never there in the first place.


    "Tell her that I''ll be there right away," he said with a dark, decrepit voice, loud enough to be heard clearly by the man behind the door.


    "Soon, just a bit more, and all will be complete."

 Chapter 14: To subjugate by might

    "Thanks for all the help you''ve given us, Reynald. We won''t forget it," Laruse said, surrounded by his group, all ready to leave for their next destination.


    "It''s nothing. Helping each other in these times is just the thing we need to do. Just come visit if you ever get the chance, alright?"


    "The food''s good here. Wouldn''t forget it."


    "Oh, before I forget, here, take this. Just a token of my appreciation. I don''t know how much of a help it might be, but, hopefully it will," Reynald said, handing Laruse a scroll sealed with a line of red silk, which looks older than it seems.


    "What''s this?"


    "Just something that''s been given to me when I was still a part of Julius'' crew, saying that it''ll protect me when I use its power. Who knows if it''s true. But now, I put it in your hands."


    After saying their farewells and having packed up the things they''ve bought, the group was on their way to leave, heading to the harbor where Julius and his ships await, to one of Farron''s ports near the border of Independence.


    But before they could disappear beyond the horizon, a voice called out to a specific person, namely Laruse, who turned around to see who it was.


    "Laruse, please come visit! I''ll be waiting for you!" she yelled out loudly while waving in a cutesy, head turning, and captivating manner, but not enough to elicit a wanted expression from his face, being given only his best and energetic smile.


    "I will! See you, Lucia!" Laruse waved back at the exhilaration, making himself as vast and free as the sky above, carrying a cold breeze and comfortable looking clouds.


    "Got another one yet again, Laruse. How impeccable," Cecil came close to him as she teased.


    "I don''t think that''s the case. Who knows."


    "Either you''re dense, or really into breaking people''s feelings. How twisted."


    "That''s just how things go. Now, enough of this. We''ll mess around later. I''m pretty anxious to get back home. It''s been a while since we''ve been away for so long," Laruse looked beyond the vast sea as they came upon the harbor, teeming with life as fishermen, merchants, and people have come to buy and sell at the bustling district of the town, crowded with not only people, but ships coming to and from the docks.


    "It has been quite the adventure so far. Who knows what else might happen along the way. Simply inspiring enough to make a ballad of," Andersen said as he strummed his instrument; with his rather superfluous hair flowing with the strong wind blowing past them.


    "You''re right about that. Though I wouldn''t hate the idea of having to go back first and making trying to think about how I''m still alive so far. Everything just feels so surreal that it''s terrifying," Remuil smiled upon jesting.


    While the others reminisced briefly, Claire was busy looking around, Zafra was carrying Robin as she slept on his back; Juliet and Beatrice mingled with each other, also admiring the bustling sight.


    Reaching the docks, they were welcomed by Julius, who stood with another person beside two large ships whose flags fluttered in the air.


    "Ah, You''ve come, everyone! We''re just about ready to set sail. Isn''t she a beauty. We''ve been through a lot with her, the crew and I," Julius said as the group admired the large ship that stood beside them, looking to be nearly as large as a battleship.


    "Julius. Have you been waiting long?" Laruse asked as the two of them shook their hands.


    "Not long. I''ve just been catching up with my friend. Which reminds me, I''d like to introduce you to him. Laruse, meet my friend, Devin Hartford, the governor of the city," Julius presented a man who had a refined air, and was very different from him, having a normal frame just like Laruse, with a short kempt dark hair, wearing a regal outfit, common among the governors of the City-States.


    "This is Laruse, a friend I met, and the one I''ve told you about," Julius continued, giving the man named Devin an impressed and reluctant look as he sharply gazed at Laruse, as if to investigate him with his eyes.


    "So it''s the one from Jules'' stories eh? Interesting. Nice to meet you. Hartford, the governor of this city. I thank you personally for helping keep the peace without the need for official intervention. What this continent needs are more people who stands up to the opposing ideals; having the will to make the change. I have a feeling after looking into your eyes that might be someone special.


    "I get that a lot somehow. It''s nice to meet you."


    After speaking for a while, Laruse''s group settled down inside the ship as the three of them became rather acquainted to each other, happily engaging in small talk that they found entertaining, removing stiff formalities that came with being a governor.


    "Ha ha, is that so? Though I''m only twenty-three, I''m already starting to miss being an adventurer. The quests and discoveries that we came across. Ahh, the memories are just flooding back. But, I have a responsibility here now. Protecting the people is an important task, and the thought of people leaving the safety of their lives to you... it''s an honor," he displayed a chivalric attitude, one that captivated the attention of the local populace walking by the area, mainly the maidens.


    "He might not seem like much, but he''s protected this city countless of times from monster attacks and bandit raids, the frequent rabble. Not every time that you get a pretty face who''s actually capable of something, Ha ha ha!" Julius let out a loud laugh, patting Devin''s back strongly as he reeled forward, almost making him lose composure.


    "I don''t think that I''m just a pretty face. I do think that I''m rather capable of doing my job," he said, puffing his chest out confidently with a smile.


    "There it is; he becomes too overconfident by his own will. Foolish, but I can''t dismiss the fact that he has skill to back his words... Oh my, a crowd seems to have formed behind you, Devin. It must mean that it is time for us to go, Laruse. Can''t disturb a man when he is being enamored by women," Julius said, ignoring Devin''s words, which have now become ramblings of his greatness.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    As Laruse and Julius boarded the ship in order to avoid the crowd, the governor was suddenly surrounded by maidens all seduced by his charms, however prideful he may be on the inside.


    "Mr. Hartford!" a high-pitched yell came from a long-haired girl running towards the crowd, wearing an adventurer''s clothing of a leather set; behind her was a man who looked lazy as he ran a few meters her.


    "Huh, wait, Julius?! Where are you?! Laruse?! Wait, where are you grabbing? - " suddenly Devin was overwhelmed by the fact that he was suddenly surrounded by women all loudly screaming at him.


    Julius averted his eyes as he could only hear Devin yelling for help, heading to the stern of the ship saying, "Let us set sail now! We have no time to lose. First comes the Farrionian port of Helia!"


    With his words, the crew above the ship moved instantly, climbing the mast, securing the anchor, manning the wheel.


    "We''re all set to go captain!"


    "Then let us go! Don''t worry about Devin, Laruse. As long as his two prot¨¦g¨¦s are there, he is in good hands. They might be more capable than he is, overall."


    "If you say so," Laruse said with a doubtful face, turning around to see the vast ocean set before him; with the wind slowly washing up on him, becoming a strong torrent that gives off an invigorating feeling.


    Having gone to sea, they were now surrounded by the vast ocean and sky, being flocked by birds and gulls hanging by the mast, sailing alongside the sister ship on the left.


    Laruse stood by the bowsprit, feeling the air around him as it ruffled through his hair and clothes.


    The freedom the view offered him through the mere sight was truly amazing, awe-inspiring and exhilarating.


    "So this is what it''s like being on a ship. It''s really something else, isn''t it?" he said to himself.


    "Indeed. It''s captivating and teeming with life below. the unknown and known collides and man''s true mettle is tested on terrain where he is less familiar with. By the way, why don''t you join me and your friends and go around the ship. The journey might take a day or half of it, so it would be well to be acquainted with your quarters."


    "That''s an idea, sure let''s go," Laruse followed Julius, who led him into the main holdings where the quarters are said to have been, leaving the captivating view for a while.


    Meanwhile, an army had been assembled at the city square, armed and trained under the bright gleam of the sun, facing their general, who awaited the arrival of someone.


    A large number of the populace was contained at the side, looking at them in silence, and awaiting the coming of someone as well in anticipation.


    A strict general Vista called her army to attention, whereas they responded with a loud shout in unison, stomping their foot and standing tall.


    The general wore her dark, impregnable armor, which her soldiers looked at in awe, displaying her steel-like disposition both in and out of the battlefield, accompanied by her adamant demeanor.


    "Attention! Your lord, Spencer August Olfrin has arrived. Listen closely to every word he says and drill them into your minds, etch them into your heats, and use them as your strength when you have nothing left to lose! Understand?"


    They responded once more with a loud shout, similar to the previous, but it contained more spirit and will.


    Spencer walked up to the platform from the side, looking at the vast amount of soldiers in front of him stiffly.


    He returned the gaze with a firm one of his own, one that showed his unyielding visage to those before and around him.


    Upon reaching the center of the platform, he paced both hands beside him and had the silence flow in for a bit longer, letting the air calm.


    In attendance to his side with the exception of general Vista was Spencer''s close ally, Hendrick, and his ministers and senators, those who were in charge with the certain affairs within the union of City-States, thus labeled important people.


    "Listen, brothers and sisters. There is no need for us to feel hostility and fear, nor is there a need to feel restricted and bound. Be at ease and hear me," his voice resounded through the silent districts and streets, flowing into the ears of every person in the vicinity, fully taking in the words of their charismatic Lord with eagerness.


    "Today shall mark the start of an aggressive campaign in order to quickly unite the land before we are to go against our greatest adversaries, Farron! The scourge of this land, the unjust punisher that trounces our people, entering without recluse nor any reason simply by wanting to take invade our land... I shall not stand for that, and so I, no, we shall act. Before peril befalls us all, I shall endeavor to make us into one. That I swear on my life!"


    After finishing, his words are celebrated by an uproar of cheers, both coming from the army and the populace, becoming fully supported by many, and opposed by none.


    "An outstanding speech, my lord," Agatha said, coming up from behind as she clapped at him with a stern smile.


    "Thank you, general. Now let us begin marching while the day is still new. Hendrick, please keep the capital safe until my arrival," he dismissed the general to lead the troops out the city and on the path that they will take.


    "Are you certain that you will only need the entire first army? I could make arrangements for mercenaries, or to have some of the north-western cities give you aide."


    "I''ve already devised numerous plans for such things. If I feel that I might fall short, then I will have something to fall back on. I''ve also had general Vista give an overview of her entire army, which I analyzed and based most of my plans on. So there is no need to add more soldiers. I will simply put my trust in them, and hopefully they give theirs to me."


    "I am truly proud of you, Spencer. You''ve come a long way ever since we met when I was still your father''s attendant. I am very glad to see that you are upholding his legacy. But do not forget to frequently take your medicine. It''ll quell the pain somehow, but I am still trying to find a cure for it," Hendrick showered him with praise and concern, and a hidden motive.


    "I shall return without fail, and by that time, I would have succeeded. I shall frequently send letters as to know the state of Palas. Please inform me o the developments whenever you can. I must go now. The rest are in your hands, Hendrick," Spencer bowed at his friend, smiling as he left, saddling on his horse and following the departing army that is currently being seen out by the populace.


    "My aide de camp has begun leading the soldiers out. All we need now is your guidance, lord," general Vista said as she rode alongside Spencer, who was wearing a regal armor, fitting for one called a lord, and treated as royalty.


    Their banners, which represented them, flew high, fluttering with the wind and filling the soldiers with passion as their sights were focused on it.


    "General, about the plan. If you recall, we''ll be camping out at the cities, and marching fast before five days. So that''ll be three cities before the last road to Darsin, our first target. How many days do you think we''ll need to get there? I''ve planned everything out, but I''d like to make sure," Spencer paced his horse to slow down once they reached the front of the army, leading it from the side.


    "What you''ve discussed with us earlier is more than enough, my lord. If we focus on the plan, we''ll make it without fail, given that we could account for any unforeseen disasters or problems. I believe that you can succeed with this. I will make sure of that," she reasserted her firm ideals towards him.


    "Thank you, Agatha. That just means I can''t fail you and the everyone else joining us," he smiled and looked forward down the road, filled with a renewed energy to keep moving forward, unabated.


    "Just don''t overexert yourself, alright? I don''t want what happened last night to recur once again, even if you say that it''s becoming even more frequent. I will fight in your stead if it ever comes to it, so please... depend on me," her expression changed to concern, but still facing forward.


    "I won''t. But if the situation calls for it, I¡¯ll gladly lay down my life for all of you."


    "There''s just no stopping your ideals, is there?"


    "Once we are at peace, then hopefully."

 Chapter 15: Trouble at sea

    A day had passed while they were onboard the Julius'' ship, sailing near the coasts of Independence and towards Helia, one of the many ports of Farron.


    It was dawn, and they had just arrived near the port city, only needing a few more miles in order to set anchor and take a much needed rest from hours and hours of tireless sailing, which the crew were seasoned veterans at.


    Laruse had awoken early and decided to see the morning sun at the deck of the ship, where the view was the most splendid and captivating.


    As he ascended the wooden stairs, there was a slight rocking from side to side, coming from the strong waves of water trying to deter the ship from its course.


    Upon reaching the deck, it was silent, and there were only a handful of the ship''s crew that were present, moving here and there, performing maintenance if the need for it arises, doing various tasks that Laruse has no idea of, but seems rather tedious for one with a strangely large build such as some of the sailors.


    However, there was someone who did catch his sights almost immediately, standing at the helm of the deck, looking at the pristine view that is the sunrise beyond the horizon.


    Her guise while standing at the deck with the sun beaming through her creates a picturesque image, almost a heavenly one as her hair long, golden hair swayed with the wind, and the white tunic she wore became somewhat brighter, as if it were made by a special thread from the heavens, with the sole purpose of being worn by a beautiful maiden.


    Laruse noticed that he was dazed by what he saw, unmoving from his position. He shook his head and took a breath in; deciding to join her in watching the view.


    "It''s something else, isn''t it?" he started, slightly startling Beatrice as she her shoulders slightly jumped in surprise, taking a glance at her side showing her half awake, half asleep face, which seemed to make his heart skip a beat at the sight of her eyes gleaming a bright blue hue.


    "Oh, it was just you, Laruse. Yes, it is truly something else. I''ve never seen it this bright in the open," her face looked longingly through the distance, as if she remembered something that adjusted her mood.


    "Something bothering you? I''ll hear you out if you''re alright with me. I''ve been taught that when you can''t keep it to yourself, might as well tell someone and share the burden, if they''re willing," he smiled at her, trying his best to lighten the mood around them.


    "It seems that I''ve made you worry about me. Sorry, but it''s nothing. Thank you for offering, Laruse. If I do have a problem, won''t you listen to me then?" she asked as a smile appeared on her face, now becoming brighter and more cheerful.


    "Of course I would. I''ll help you out however I can!" he placed both hands on his sides, puffing his chest out in pride.


    "Then I''ll hold you to that," she giggled slightly and returned to the sight in front of them.


    "Enjoying yourselves, you two?" Julius interrupted the cozy atmosphere of the two as he came up from behind them, placing his heavy hand on Laruse''s shoulders, patting him repeatedly like a hammer to a nail.


    "Julius?! What are you doing here?" Laruse asked, a bit disturbed by his entrance.


    "Well it is my ship after all, Ha ha ha! It seems youth just can''t control their urges, can''t they?" Julius said as he crossed his arms, looking happily at the two.


    Hearing this, Beatrice became bashful, as she stuttered, trying to clear the misunderstanding forming between them, "Ah, no, it''s just, well... "


    "Huh? What are you talking about, Julius? I think you''re wrong about something here," Laruse told him with a puzzled face.


    "Ha ha ha! Forgive me for disturbing you two. I must get back to steering the ship. We are close to the port," he pointed ahead, where a city could be seen with a focused eye amidst the clouds.


    "Captain! Three other ships to out starboard! It''s an unfamiliar flag with a strange symbol and a dark background. Looks like a snake coiled on to a spear. We better slow down and make sure," a man from above the ship, on the crow''s nest, yelled out as he held a telescope, looking at the ship''s right.


    Hearing this, Julius ran to the helm with a slightly serious look to him, shouting orders as he rang a nearby bell, forcing most of his crew members to awaken and run about the ship, doing the tasks assigned to them.


    "Slow down this ship and tell Atticus to do the same and prepare the cannons! I want half of you to clear the mast and the rest of you to be ready at the gun deck. I don''t like the looks of this," he said, taking a telescope and looking the direction he was told to face.


    Laruse came up to Julius to ask in clear concern, "What''s this about, Julius? Are we under attack?"


    "It might be, but I''m still trying to make sure. On the seas, an unidentifiable flag means trouble. Bring her down to the hold with the rest, then come back here with some able bodies. We might be needing your help," Julius said gravely, changing the atmosphere of the ship.


    He did as he was told, gently urging Beatrice to come with him down to the hold, which she complied with calmly, unable to understand the sudden outburst around her.


    however, they were unable to go down as the crew of the ship came through the entrance, blocking them.


    "Captain! It''s a Farronian naval flag at the point of the bowsprit! Three, no, four of them! And the unidentified ships are now heading towards us! At this rate, we''ll be rammed by them," a man yelled once more from above.


    "Open the mast! We''ll sail towards the navy ships and ask for help. If they''re indeed hostile, then I wouldn''t gamble on a sea battle like this. We may be able to stand a chance, but I won''t rist the lives of my crew for something like that! Secure the hull and the main mast, set our speed to its maximum and try to outrun the ship before they collide with us!


    Julius frantically gave out more commands as the mysterious three frigate ships emerged fully from the fog, heading straight towards them at an unrelenting pace.


    "Captain! They''re coming, brace!"


    Julius relayed this with urgency upon hearing it, "Damn this. Everyone, brace yourselves!"


    Those that heard the warning took hold of whatever they could, gripping it tightly.


    Laruse and Beatrice were unable to go down in time, forced to grab on to a nearby part of the ship as to not be swept away by the strong ramming force of the impact upon them.


    A large ship decimated the right side of Julius'' flagship as it rammed it, blowing almost everyone away from their position.


    Smoke and dust filled the air, preventing them from seeing clearly through the chaos.


    Just then, a roaring cheer sounded from that area, as if an army had just arrived from sea and are attempting to seize control of the ship, that has become immobile, tilting to the side, nearly being sunk with just the impact alone.


    Appearing from the smoke and dust are a rowdy bunch of people wielding swords and other types of weapons, where most of them are wearing only leggings, leaving their torso bare with their muscle.


    They started boarding the ship, fighting and killing the crew that were fazed on the ground, unable to regain their consciousness on time.


    Julius, on the other hand, had recovered from what happened and is fighting back the mass of hostile sailors with his fists, caving their faces into their skulls as he roared out in anger with every strike, doing his best to fight them alone and to prevent his crew from being massacred without a fight.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "Stand up, my brothers in arms! Fight these fools back and show them no mercy!" Julius'' voice echoed through the area, with enough power to be heard by his allies and crew members, which gave them the motivation to get up and fight back.


    The chaos ensued further as another ship came into view, stopping from the left side of the ship, boarding it quickly as they ran with their swords recklessly, slashing and hacking like possessed madmen.


    At this time, the others had come up the deck to check what was happening, unknown to them that they were being boarded by pirates.


    "What''s happening?!" Remuil said, unarmed and clearly dazed as he was fully awake, disturbed from his slumber.


    "The hold of the ship is being breached by water! Quickly, get out of there, now!" Claire helped out in making sure that the rest of the crew down in the ship safely made it out, though she did not have an idea as to why the hull was breached and currently being submerged in the water.


    "Beatrice! Where are you? Are you safe?" Julia frantically looked around her, trying to find Beatrice, her sister, amidst the chaos taking place on the ship.


    "Shit. We everyone''s equipment''s down there. Don''t go down. You''re just asking yourself to be drowned," Zafra cursed, taking a fighting stance as he was well accustomed to fighting with his fists, but with plated gauntlets.


    Soon, the invading pirates noticed their presence, howling as they ran towards them in a frenzy.


    "Ahh! Stay away!" Cecil shrieked, launching the poor man towards the sea as she unleashed a powerful spell of pressurized air at him, clearing the dust and smoke in the process.


    Now that the view was clear, they could see what was transpiring; a bloody massacre of the ship''s crew fighting men wielding bladed and blunt edged weapons with their fists, clearly at a disadvantage.


    Some of them already lay dead with various scars and wounds on their bodies, bleeding profusely on the deck of the ship.


    "Where''s Laruse?!" Cecil panicked as she started searching for him as well while the pirate''s numbers were increasing drastically as more and more of then boarded the half-wrecked ship.


    "Geh, get away from me, fool!" Zafra responded cracking a pirate''s jaw with a powerful uppercut, sending him flying towards another approaching group, "We''re getting overrun. Any plans?"


    "For now, keep them at bay. I''m trying to think of something. And Julia, please keep an eye out for Beatrice, Julius, and Laruse," Claire responded, unable to do anything like Andersen and Robin, helplessly looking at the carnage.


    "Cecil!" suddenly, a shout from their side could be heard, turning heads and filling them with relief.


    "Laruse! Everyone, it''s them!" Cecil pointed towards Laruse, who carried Beatrice in his arms, avoiding the pirates that were preoccupied with fighting the crew members.


    Almost after the initial crash, another disaster was on its way as a large burly man stood on the enemy''s main bowsprit while carrying a cannon in his arms, aiming it at the main deck.


    At loud booming noise sounded, then followed by a crash on the main deck''s floor, causing a tremor and yet another cloud of smoke to envelop the ship.


    The group were unable to brace themselves as the pirates approached them with a certain gust, snatching away the women without them noticing, then retreating back to their ship, which magically backed away, as if it was being carried off by something, sending it back on its way along with the three other ships, disappearing into a dense fog to the east of them.


    The mist cleared up, and a mess was unveiled from it; casualties on a massive scale, where it seems like most of the crew had died due to the attack, taken down like flies despite their strong bodily constitutions, which should have given them the edge to triumph against such unskilled and unorganized opponents.


    Laruse pushed himself up, clearing his head as he shook it from side to side, slowly adjusting to the view now in front of him.


    "What the hell happened?!" he became astonished at the sight, seeing only a few who were still breathing.


    He stood up, looking around until he found his allies, Remuil, Zafra, and Andersen, who were all down on the broken deck''s floor, getting up steadily.


    As soon as they got up and were able to see, they all had the same reactions as everyone else, unable to believe what had happened in such a short amount of time, and in that time they were made helpless, as if it was organized to be that way.


    "Everyone, are you alright?" Laruse approached them, ignoring the creaking sound of wood, and the sound of water washing away the broken pieces of wood along the sea.


    "It seems that we are, but only barely," Andersen examined himself, seeing no scars nor wounds.


    "Wait, where''s everyone else?" Remuil looked around him, seeing less of the familiar faces that they were with.


    "Tch, they must have been taken away," Zafra strongly smacked the ground with an irritating glare, gritting his teeth as he rested his back on a nearby wall, still feeling a slight dizziness in his head as he continued, "I think I saw them being snatched up by those bastards after someone fired a cannon at us."


    Though they were gone, Laruse kept a calm mind, assessing the situation of the ship and those still living and breathing.


    He noticed that the second ship that they were sailing with was approaching them, slowing down as they closed the distance meter by meter.


    Finally, he noticed Julius, who was mourning his fallen crew members in a moment of silence, kneeling down before them and saying something that only he could hear.


    After it looked like he was finished, Laruse went up to Julius to inform him and get those that were still alright to safety.


    "Ah, Laruse. This was truly a tragedy. I simply could not do anything to protect my own crew," he continued to lament with a stern gaze pointed to the eastern horizon, the place where the mysterious ships came from.


    "We''ll mourn them together later. But first, we have to get those that are still here to safety, that''s the most important task we have to do now. There''s no telling what else might come after us," he patted his back, trying to lift his spirits.


    "You''re right. I nearly lost myself there. Thank you once again, Laruse. You truly are a great companion," Julius stood up, regaining his vigor after taking a deep breath in and shouting out loud with his strong voice saying, "Get up, everyone! We''ll avenge our brothers that fell here! If you want to sit here and die, then go ahead. Those of you that want to join me, stand and step forward. Discard your pain for there is no stronger pain than losing a brother in arms!"


    His inspiring speech called the attention of many remaining soldiers, whom of which were bleeding from various wounds, looking to be intensely pained.


    Yet after hearing their captain''s words, they could not stand by and sit there to die like dogs. They stood up, bearing the pain, almost ignoring it and replacing it with anger and vengeance.


    One by one they stood, staggering towards Julius as the ship they were on continued to sink slowly, but inevitably.


    "Good. Come. Let us heal our wounds and gather out strength. Only then will we be able to avenge our brothers," he looked around him, sternly gazing into their eyes, showing his determination.


    After having helped each other, they boarded the second ship, unharmed but were aware of what had happened, enraged that they couldn''t do anything in time.


    "Captain! Forgive us! If only we could''ve gotten to you sooner, many would still be here," some of them wept, while the others stood strong, trying to hold in their emotions.


    "Steel yourself, man! Be strong for them and convert your anger into strength. Use that to fuel your intent, and then avenge them. We will all have our chance. I will guarantee that myself," Julius reasserted his beliefs.


    Laruse and the others listened, but were a bit exhausted, mostly mentally as they were worried, thinking about those that were captured by enemies who disappeared like a mist.


    Their ship sailed forth the city, but thinking that the worst was past them, another obstacle stood in their way, this time with a much firm power and ability to decimate them if they were to turn hostile to each other.


    One ship anchored in front of them, its left side facing the bowsprit, and the other on the ship''s left side, cannons pointed and ready, as well as its numerous, experienced-looking passengers, armed with reliable looking equipment.


    The third ship came closely to the side, quickly placing planks that they could cross, while some jumped over using ropes, skillfully landing in numbers as they drew their weapons and stood ready. In an instant, much of the uniformed soldiers had boarded Julius''s second ship, possessing much more efficiency than the pirates that first attacked them.


    The crew of the second ship prepared themselves as well, not letting another tragedy strike twice as they faced off with soldiers, who outnumbered them two to one.


    Laruse and the others found themselves face to face with armed men while they had nothing to fight with, forcing them to assume battle stances with their fists, thinking that they might need to fight for their lives.


    Julius stood firmly, approaching the plank and ignoring the hostile soldiers that pointed their weapons at the tall and sturdy man, who towered above them, making them gulp in anxiousness.


    A man with a regal disposition walked along the plank, possessing a faint-blue, wavy hair, and a fair complexion to go with his round glasses.


    Wearing a more intimidating looking armor with a cape, he boarded the ship in silence, looking at those around him as if he were judging them at every turn.


    Once onboard, he came face to face with Julius, who also stood his ground, standing tall and firm amidst the silence.


    "I am LieutenantFelix Morgan of the Farronian naval army. I have orders to detain all of you for questioning under the suspicion of piracy. Resist and you will only make matters worse. I suggest that you comply," the man said with a clean, loud voice that was backed by an aura of absolute order.


    No one responded, but their minds kept yelling out in outrage, and all that they could do was grit their teeth and clench their fists.


    "You must be the Captain of this ship? I won''t delay this process. Please order your men to board my ship and resign peacefully for now," the man spoke to Julius, who didn''t respond as his eyes were closed, down in a deep state of thought.


    "Very well. Brothers, heed the man. Nothing will douse the fire in our hearts, but for now, calm yourselves and wait," he said, walking on the plank and on to the ship of the Naval officer.


    His men followed him begrudgingly, walking in an orderly line as they were made to do so by the armed men.


    Laruseand his companions followed along, exhausted, but thought that Julius''s decision was best for now.

 Chapter 16: To rescue the maidens

    "Why the hell are we here? We didn''t do anything wrong! We were the ones that got attacked... Shit. This thing hit the Captain much more than it did us," one of the crew members spoke with an ill tongue, cursing their foul luck as he pounded the stone floor with his fist, which now bled by its knuckles.


    "Just keep quiet for now. Who knows what they''ll do to the Cap if we make them angry," one of them said, cradling his legs as to try and warm himself up.


    Laruse and the others kept quiet for the most time as they had their backs to the walls, not really having anything to argue about, nor the energy to argue with.


    They were prompted to the cells upon reaching the port, bound and shackled for insurance, then left without much concern as they were put behind the cold, dark confines of the iron bar, forced to feel the freezing atmosphere that it emitted without an inch of warmth except for the cramped presence of each other.


    Their cells had little to no furnishing, with only two worn-out beds, which looks like they''ve been overused. There was no light strong enough to let them see anything, yet there was a candle, which looked like it was always on the verge of dying out, serving no real purpose other than to attract flies.


    But seeing as they had been given no help, they laid down the injured on the beds, forcing them to rest as no one had any experience for healing wounds with magic except Laruse, who used an improvised method of keeping scars and wounds closed with a cloth ripped from the blankets of the worn beds and neatly wrapped around the injured part.


    Andersen could have used his magic as he was learning how to cast healing spells, yet his instrument-- which allowed him to cast him own unique form of magic-- was now at the bottom of the sea, along with everyone else''s equipment.


    "So this is what being imprisoned is like. Who knew it''d be dreary," Remuil laughed wryly, speaking as to make his mood a bit lighter.


    "If you travel with me, you''ll get used to it. Not that I do things to get me imprisoned. Most of it''s because of misunderstandings like this one," Laruse said to him, not making it look like a joke, but something that indeed happens to him from time to time.


    "Laruse, what will happen to us then?" asked Andersen.


    "Who knows. It''s different every time. Don''t worry I won''t let them do anything to you. Marco will get mad at me if something does happen to you guys. Besides, Cecil, Beatrice, Robin, Julia, and Claire still needs to be saved. I''ll do it even if I have to break out of here. That''s if they''re planning to keep us forever," Laruse announced his plans to those around him.


    Suddenly, the sound of footsteps could be heard becoming louder and louder, as if someone was drawing near, closing the gap with a rhythmic step pattern.


    The one walking towards their cells had a light, seeing as a flare from a candle was getting slightly brighter and brighter by the second until the man''s frame came into view, enveloped by a shadow.


    There were four of them, all armed with weapons and armor, looking cautious as they organized themselves in an orderly manner, standing tall by the side with one of them takes out a key from their pockets, rifling through it until he found the right one.


    "Don''t do anything rash. I''ll need all of you to come with me," the man said, looking at those inside the cell with suspecting eyes, those that said distrust all over it.


    Having been replied with silence, he unlocked the gates, proceeding to usher them out, making them form a straight line so that the shackles could hold them together, preventing escapes.


    Leaving the holdings of the underground cells, they were greeted by a bright light, one that they knew of, but were unaccustomed to, as if they saw light for the first time in years, forcing them to shield their eyes, adjusting to the view as best they could.


    Seeing clearly, the sight of a wide training ground could be seen, where several soldiers trained with each other through many means, running, sparring, building up strength.


    "Man, there''s a lot of them. An entire army maybe," Remuil looked around him in surprise.


    They were led to the side, where an open corridor made of bricks stood, serving as a means for shade under the bright gleam of the sun. It led towards a wide looking structure that seemed to span farther out, yet having only two floors from the looks of it.


    The latter part to where they were led to was much more orderly than outside, carrying the image of an officer''s quarters where the more miscellaneous tasks like political matters are handled by the high rank soldiers.


    Guards stood on side of the neatly kept corridors, keeping the peace as Laruse and the others were guided through the clean carpeted floors.


    After getting to the second floor of the structure, they came face to face with a double door with a rather imposing aura behind it, giving off unease to those that came near.


    "Behind those doors is the regional commander''s office. Please think of your words before you speak them. Your leader is with the commander as well," the man leading them spoke up, ordering the others that were with him to undo the group''s bounds.


    Opening the door, they came to the sight of a desk where a strict, but charming looking woman sat behind a desk. And beside her is a familiar man who Laruse remembered to be named Felix Morgan, the one who took them in. And in front of the two was Julius, looking to be unharmed.


    "Ah, Laruse, everyone, you''ve come. I am glad to see that you are all well," Julius met the group as he stood in the organized room filled with stacks of papers, maps, books, and many other important looking things.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "Captain! Are you alright?" his crew met him with speed, ensuring that he was safe, not trusting the words of the man that said so himself.


    "Are these the men that you speak of, Captain Providence?" the woman behind the desk asked with a commanding voice, taking the attention of those around her and suppressing it, making hers the most influential out of the bunch.


    "What''s this about, Julius?" asked Remuil, looking around him in confusion.


    "I have cleared the misunderstanding between us and those pirates that attacked us. We are free to go on our way."


    "If I have this correctly, you are the regional commander, correct?" Andersen stepped forward, clearly concerned about something.


    "Yes. What of it? I have many other things to take care of," she answered bluntly, keeping a straight face that couldn''t seem to be read.


    "I know this is too much from someone that you don''t know of, but just who were those pirates? And where could they be?"


    "Those scourges have been attacking our territorial seas for months now. They''re hardly any challenge except that they''ve quick on their feet. Why do you ask?"


    "Some of our companions have been taken by them, and I, along with my friends are very concerned about them. We want to rescue them. Please help us. There were already too many of them to deal with, and now we don''t have any idea as to where they are."


    "Hmph, even if we are being bothered everyday about taking care of those lesser bandits, I''m too busy with many other matters such as kidnappings. I have no obligation to help you find someone. You are dismissed, leave while you can," she said, destroying the group''s hope for trying to find them, deflating their resolve.


    Zafra and Remuil came forward as well and petitioned, pleading for information about the mysterious pirate''s whereabouts.


    Julius-- who told his men to retreat back to their second ship in order to rest-- watched them calmly, not saying anything.


    As this went on, nearly getting out of hand, Laruse stepped forward, looking down on the commander, making her flinch for a bit, creating a crack in her character that Julius definitely noticed, smiling inconspicuously.


    "W-Who are you and what do you want? Just know that I can have you killed just with words if you do not step back at once," she challenged his stare, seemingly creating an unsettling rift between the two.


    "Don''t think I''m afraid of threats. I''m just here to make a statement. We''ll find them without your help, not that we need it in the first place. Who needs help from cowards that hides themselves behind the banner of an army anyway? The people I hate the most are those who''re all bark but no bite," Laruse silenced those around him, making the woman he faced look at him with hostility.


    Laruse then turned his backs on them, gesturing for Remuil, Zafra, and Andersen to follow, giving a slight bow to Julius saying, "Thank you. I''ll see you when I do," then exiting the structure and heading towards the commercial area of the port city, making for the inn.


    On the way, Remuil asked Laruse nervously, becoming cautious as he saw a different side of him, one that he never thought the aloof Laruse could possess.


    "Uh, Laruse, are you alright? You seemed a bit more, different, than usual."


    "I''m fine. I just got too ahead of myself and made a decision on my own. I''m sorry," he released a heavy sigh as he placed his hands behind his head.


    "That''s alright. We''ll be sure to find them. Perseverance and luck is all that we need," Andersen backed them up, leading them to stare at Zafra, who remained silent during most of the discussion.


    "You don''t need to ask me, alright?!... I''m already in it form the beginning," he said timidly and irritatingly.


    "Now that that''s settled, where do we actually start?" asked Remuil, looking around as they entered the commercial district of Helia, filled with people roaming here and there, where women could be seen mingling with one another as they carried baskets and bags of newly bought things from the various establishments.


    "At the place where information flows the most. The Inn, and second is the markets. But it''s still pretty early, so why don''t we try the former?"


    They proceeded to the crowded markets where people bought fresh produce and neat items sold by wandering merchants.


    The noise each one emitted overflowed, forcing one to should if he or she were to communicate with each other.


    The group designated a spot to meet up after asking around, separating the work right away as they picked places of interest to begin with.


    After half an hour''s worth of questioning, they came up empty, only being met with the same answer as everybody else, "Nothing. Not a single thing."


    "How''s this possible? For pirates that were notorious for having harassed the city successfully each time, there was bound to be something about them?" Remuil said, exhausted after navigating through the crowds, which have now seemed to thin down.


    "It''s the same with me. The fishermen said that they mostly avoided sailing not unless there were naval ships patrolling the waters. But merchant ships and passenger ships attracted them most of the time, saying that it''s when they appear the most," Andersen added, having more insight than the last.


    "No one''s seen them, only their flag. They''d be gone by the time the naval guards mobilize. It seems that they''re also faster, able to outrun the most advance ships that Helia threw at them. Nothing other than that," Zafra concluded, crossing his arms and leaning against a nearby wall.


    "I think I did get something," Laruse said, drawing their attention as he continued, "Whenever they attacked, the seas seemed lower and calm, whenever they didn''t, the waters looked dangerous for normal ships, forcing fishermen to stay near the docks. They said it only began the previous months when their attacks started. It might mean something, but it''s not useful at the moment, sorry," Laruse sighed as well.


    "Well we can''t give up. Let''s head to the Inn and rest for a bit. We might be able to find success there," Andersen encouraged them optimistically.


    Returning to the office of the commander, the woman behind the desk looked stressed, fuming as she suppressed her anger.


    "Who do he think he is?! Calling me a coward!" she pounded the desk, creating a loud banging sound.


    "Please calm down, Commander. Don''t mind the words of those locals. They obviously don''t know who you are," the man named Morgan calmly said, desperately trying to get his superior back to her normal state.


    "Well then, it seems that he caught your attention, but in a different way. Like I said, he''s an interesting man. One that seems to succeed at everything he does. Not to mention that he possesses an inhuman amount of strength. You can learn a thing or two from him, but you can''t seem to be made to see reason, my stubborn daughter," Julius said, laughing to himself.


    "Just get out of here, will you?! I don''t need your help. I can take care of this problem on my own," she arrogantly stated, trying her best to forget the face that made her fidget for even a second.


    "Felix, send a message to the Captain and tell him to approve a scouting mission under my direct command. We will find those pirates and put a stop to them once and for all. I''ll show that arrogant man what happens when you belittle me."


    "Yes, Commander. Right away!" the man ran outside, heading somewhere, leaving Julius and the female Commander alone together.


    "What are you still doing here?" she pointed at Julius.


    "Can''t I be here for my daughter? If the need for me ever arises, I want to be able to help you out. Not every day do I get to do that," he said smiling confidently, "Besides, you might realize something that I''ve been wanting you to realize for the past few years."


    "And what is that?"


    "You''ll find out soon enough. I won''t need to tell you since you might learn yourself. The possibility-- however small-- exists at least," he said, hiding a cunning motive from behind her, anxious to see what might happen now that she has met someone that could test her mettle.

 Chapter 17: The all-seeing sage?

    Dusk began to fall, with each second making them worry more and more about the state their kidnapped companions are in, which they had no knowledge of.


    They tried to calm their desperation, acting as rational as they could by exhausting all their options before they could begin thinking about losing hope.


    After having asked around the city''s local market place, they decided to head to the next place where information flows consistently from the mouths of adventures and people whom have traveled far and wide, those of which a broker could dream of; However, this was seldom for they did not know the city very well.


    Exhausted from the ordeal that they had gone through, their minds wandered often, making them lose track of what they need to do.


    "Is this the place?" asked Remuil, looking up at the large wooden sign with the word ''Inn'' painted on it, and along with that was a rather meticulous image of a sleeping bear on a bed.


    "Only one way to find out. Come on. Hopefully we can afford it this time. Who knew the people of Helia were merciless with money," Larrus said, taking in a fresh breath at an effort to return his lost vigor.


    The reason for their exhaustion was due to them being unable to find a suitable Inn that they would be able to afford. Most inns in the city offered rooms that were far from what they could pay for, often being turned down harshly when they tried to negotiate, working for them instead of paying for the rooms since all their money and belongings sank to the bottom of the water.


    "They''re very well versed in business I''ll say. I''ve read about being one and remember how they operate. Truly the books don''t lie as much," Andersen remarked, not really giving his friends much hope for success.


    "Tch, damn hustlers. Maybe we should rough em up a bit, just to see if they''ll still flash us a smug look," Zafra said irritatingly after he had gotten into a heated argument with one of the Innkeepers.


    "That''d be bad. We would probably get a bad reputation from doing something like that. Plus, it''ll be alright if we don''t get a place to stay. The inns allow people to go in if they''re looking for work you''d normally find in a guild. For now, let''s keep searching. Our luck might turn up soon," Larrus encouragingly said after exiting the inn they scouted, promptly being rejected harshly and sent out.


    "I''m getting really irritated with these bastards," Zafra tried to enter the establishment but was stopped by Remuil in time.


    "Don''t do it, Zafra, It''s not worth it! They''re just trying to make a living. No need to harm them for that."


    "You''re too kind for your own good. Fine, let''s just find another one," he shrugged and sighed.


    They went on their way once more, running out of places to stay in as dusk passed on, nearing the evening as the sun nearly set at the horizon.


    Soon, the night fell upon them, and most people have returned to the comfort of their homes, feeling the safety from the boundaries of their walls without having to worry about tonight, or the dangers that lurk beneath.


    Merchants and businesses, whom were proactively selling their wares earlier, have also gone on their way, either staying in inns, traveling at night, or staying in their own mobile wagons that serve as their home.


    Yet four people still roamed the streets aimlessly, not stopping since it would have implied that they have given up on their secondary task, which was to find a place to rest in, or a place to gather information.


    "There''s one more place to go. If we''re not allowed there, then I guess we''re done for," Larrus jokingly said, walking through the stone streets illuminated by street lamps where insects flocked to.


    Guards also roamed the area, inspecting suspicious persons and making sure that the peace in the city stays the same under silence of the night- where most people whom have devoted themselves to the temptation of ale and wine might make trouble everywhere they go.


    "I hope you''re wrong about that one. I''m just praying that we''re lucky enough to find someone that''ll let us stay, or one that''ll give us a lead on those pirates. I''m really worried about them," said Remuil, at his wit''s end.


    They stopped at the front of a small back-alley Inn at the farther side of town that was said to have a small request board, serving as a tavern on the side; filled with rowdy people yelling and cheering as they drink their worries away, or that''s how they perceived it from hearing.


    Navigating the alleyways on the directions of a good Samaritan, they faced a well-lit place made of sturdy looking wood, looking fairly clean and maintained despite being located in a tight spaced lot, surrounded by other buildings, looking to be houses or establishments for commerce.


    "Alright then, here goes nothing," Larrus took a step forward, gulping as he wished for a miracle.


    Though before he could enter, a person came flying through the door at an unbelievable speed, screaming in terror, launched by an unknown person from inside the inn.


    Larrus, managing to react quickly, caught the person in his arms before it could hit the ground, whereas the momentum allowed him to be swept off as well, sent back as he fell to the ground with a thud, clutching whoever it is he caught tightly.


    Numerous drunk men peered through the door as an intimidatingly large, round man came outside, looking drunk and repulsive, yet fairly well-built.


    "And stay out, kid! You''re not allowed in here, got that? If I ever see you ever disturb me again, you''re really gonna get it!" the large man arrogantly laughed as his bulging stomach bellowed, followed by the laughing of the people form inside the inn, clearly mocking someone.


    The person that Larrus caught-- who appeared to be a kid at the age of ten or so-- stood up, approaching the large man once more saying, "Please! They said that you were a strong fighter. You''re the only one I can ask help from! I-I don''t have money, but I''ll pay you back, I swear!" the child begged as he had bruises all over his body, trembling not in fear, but in pain from the looks of it.


    Reacting quickly from the bad feeling in his gut, Larrus tried to reach out to the kid, "Hey, get back here!"


    As he spoke, the man drew near, fuming intensely, "You annoying brat! You don''t fucking get me, don''t you?!" the large man lifted his large arm, bringing it down quickly on the kid, looking like it might kill him if nothing were to be done in time.


    Failing to get the kid out of the way, Larrus lunged forward, taking the kid by the collar and pulling him towards him and narrowly dodging the large man''s heavy arm, "Ah, careful now. You''re lucky that I still have some energy to spare," he said to the kid, exhaling in relief.


    Larrus stood up, looking straight at the large man with intimidating eyes.


    "That''s pretty low, trying to hit a kid."


    "W-Who''re you and what do you want now?" the large man said, further exposing his hideous face that is now illuminated by the light.


    "Just your everyday roamer. Hey, could you ask the innkeeper if he could let us stay in exchange for work? I''m getting pretty desperate here."You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    "The hell are you talking about? Are you making fun of me, huh?!"


    "What''s there to make fun of? You''re already a walking joke. C''mon pitch in for me here. You look like a regular," Larrus said, with an aloof expression, almost as if he was provoking the man.


    "Why you!" the man barreled forward, becoming larger and larger as he closed the gap between them.


    The kid beside Larrus cowered in fear as he shielded himself after seeing what was coming close.


    Defiantly, Larrus stood forward, covering the kid as he readied himself, stretching his right arm.


    Within a few meters of each other, when the large man was close enough for Larrus to reach, he unleashed a devastating attack at breakneck speed as he punched straight, directly at the man''s face, causing a satisfying crunching noise as his fist dug further in.


    Swinging harder, he sent the large man flying to the ground in one punch, knocking him out as well which surprised and silenced those around him, thinking that the results would have been the opposite.


    "Talk about temper. Don''t push me. I''m too tired to do this. Anyone else?" he asked, cracking his knuckles as he looked at those who peeked from the inn''s windows, resulting in them to hide and abruptly close the doors, leaving the unfortunate man outside in the cold.


    He turned around to face his dazed companions saying, "Well, I guess that''s a no then... Remuil? Hey? What''s wrong?" he waved his hands at them, returning the three from their state.


    "I almost forgot that he was strong enough to do that," Remuil said, blinking as he looked at the unconscious man.


    "Remind me to never get on your bad side," Zafra added, turning away as he crossed his arms.


    "What a truly terrifying man. I would have made a ballad of only my lyre were here," said Andersen weakly, trying his best to speak as he leaned on Zafra''s shoulder.


    "I don''t get you three," he said, returning his attention to the kid who also sat on the ground, dazed as he stared at the large man lying on the ground.


    "I-Is he dead?" he stuttered upon asking, glancing at Larrus from the side due to fear.


    "What?! No! I didn''t punch him that hard... or maybe I did. Well it was either you got hit, or he got hit. I chose the latter. Anyway, let''s get away from here for now before we get into trouble," Larrus extended his hand to the kid, who hesitated in taking it after having seen quite the spectacle.


    He pulled him in and ran with his companions towards a safe place after hearing the footsteps of a group of people coming from the nearby alleyway, suspecting that it might have been the city guards, checking in on the peace.


    The group made for the nearest city plaza, where a stone made fountain with the image of a maiden holding a vase where water was expelled from.


    Its surroundings were clean and kempt, decorated with flowerbeds and bright lamps what were lit up by magic, illuminating the area and the stone pavements leading to the different districts.


    They sat on the dry edge of the fountain, breathing hard after having ran without stopping as to avoid the guards who might become suspicious of them.


    "I think we''re safe for now. There''s no one here except for us from the looks of it," said Larrus smiling despite their current state.


    They took the time to breathe some more and at the very least, ease their exhaustion.


    Approaching the fountain, Laruss washed his face, filled with renewed energy after feeling the cold splash of fresh water coursing through his skin.


    He faced the kid, having calmed down, but was still somewhat cautious towards all four of them, having his arms close as if to defend himself with.


    The rest sat, looking around in the case that any guard might just waltz in here, suspecting them and ultimately arresting them, again.


    "So, why were you almost beaten to death? Don''t think you''d go there just for that, "Larrus began, sitting beside the kid on the edge of the fountain.


    "W-what are you going to do to me?" the kid twitched back immediately after Larrus spoke.


    "Relax, I won''t do anything to you. I just want to know something. You looked like you were in trouble anyway, might as well hear you out if you''ll let me," he slouched forward, in an attempt to lighten the mood and rest his body for a bit while he''s at it.


    "Really? A-alright then, I guess," he lowered his arms, sitting uncomfortably, fidgeting in the presence of complete strangers in the dead of night.


    After relaxing somewhat, he looked at what the boy looked like, having short, dark hair, a fair complexion, and wore a casual clothing of white and brown garments.


    "Mind telling me what happened back there?"


    "Yes! I mean, yes. I was looking around for someone who''s strong and can beat monsters. I-I''m too weak, and I doubt I could do anything against them," he cast his eyes down, feeling dejected.


    "How''d you think, or at least think, that guy back at the inn was strong enough? I think you''re looking at the wrong places."


    "B-but they said that he was strong. I heard them say that he defeated dragons and saved many people. Isn''t that strong?"


    "Sure, that''s pretty strong to me."


    "Then I should go back and- "


    "If any of that were true. Listen, I know that we''ve been taught never to judge a book by its cover, but sometimes things are already implied and obvious that you only need a mouth to speak your mind. That guy was no hero, firstly because he tried hitting a kid for some reason, and second, he just looks disappointing," Larrus made a disguised face, contorting it as to make fun of the man.


    Not realizing it, the kid laughed, but stopped himself from making any other sounds.


    "Why did he try and hit you anyway? Makes no sense if there''s no reason. I Don''t think anyone can stoop that low."


    "Yeah, what was that for?" Remuil came up to them, curious as he stood in front of the two.


    "Well, he said that I kept on disturbing him... I couldn''t do anything else! If I don''t find someone quick, then he might... he might die, and I''ll be left alone again," the unnamed kid''s tone became distant and downcast.


    "Who are you talking about?"


    "My teacher, he went down to the nearby dungeon three days ago, but he hasn''t come back. It''s filled with strong looking monsters, so I was too scared to go in there alone... If only, if only I was stronger! I don''t want to be weak, but there''s nothing I can do now. I can''t save him," tears started falling from his eyes slowly as he covered and wiped them, trying his best to look strong.


    "Calm down, calm down! Man, I''m not really good at dealing with kids, more so if they start crying. Fine, how about I go find him. I don''t look that strong, but I might manage somehow," said Larrus, causing the kid to look at him with wide eyes.


    "Really?! You''ll do that for me?" he asked, looking ecstatic.


    "Wait, Larrus. I hate to remind you, but we''re also missing some people. I don''t want to imagine what''s happening to them right now, so I want to save them as fast as we can. And we don''t even have any weapons to fight monsters with," Remuil intervened, not looking too enthusiastic about Larrus''s proposition to the kid he barely knows.


    "We don''t know where to find them. At this point, I''m considering making up with that cranky Farronian commander and asking for their help. But I guess I''m just too stubborn. How can you find someone that''s missing easily anyway? If only Cecil were here, she might have had magic to do that," Larrus brooded upon their misfortune.


    "I-I think I know someone who can help you," the kid said, catching their full attention.


    "And who''s that?"


    "My teacher, the one who went down to the dungeons. He might be able to help you; I know he can. He has these weird eyes covered by a piece of cloth that he said could see far and wide. He''s called the all-seeing sage, or that''s what I heard the, call him sometimes," the kid went on, further captivating their interests.


    "Then I guess that settles it. We¡¯re gambling on this one lead, Remuil. Call Zafra and Andersen over. We¡¯re going to find this man," Larrus said with a serious expression.


    "Right!" Remuil said as he ran towards the two, taking them to Larrus.


    "We''ll do it. Where''s the entrance to the dungeon?"


    "Wait, right now? Are we going in now?¡± Remuil asked wide-eyed and surprised.


    "I don''t think I''ll last longer. We''ve not eaten yet, and what is worse is that we will be inevitably sleeping outside the cold streets of the city," Andersen argued.


    "I-If you''re going to help me, then I can help you with that too. You all seem like nice people, plus, you saved me. I have to repay that no matter what," the kid stood up, running to the right district from the fountain. "Follow me!" he yelled.


    "I can''t believe this. More running?!" Zafra said angrily, following them through the lit up streets despite his complaints.


    They ran under the cover of the night, the moon and stars covered by the clouds as owls and crickets sang, creating the normal atmosphere of the evening.


    Exiting the city without suspicion, they were led to the outskirts of the city where a small forest was located, following a paved trail.


    "You live out here?" Larrus asked.


    "Well, I guess you could say that I was just an orphan. I was picked up by my teacher, then raised around here. I don''t know why, but my teacher preferred the wilderness rather than society, or he really just likes the quiet area."


    After navigating through a specific set of roads, including the need to deviate from some paths that led to another one.


    Thought it was dark, they made it through somehow by simply following the kid in front of them, who ran rather fast and had quite the stamina to be able to keep up with the group of adventurers despite being so young.


    "Here it is," he said as they came upon a small clearing where a rather wide, mansion-like house made of sturdy looking wood stood in the middle.


    "Well this is unexpected."


    "Huh, who knew there''d be a fancy looking lodge out here."


    All four of them looked in awe and admiration upon the lodge in front of them.


    "Come in! Don''t worry, I-I''ve tidied everything up before leaving," the kid entered, leaving the others as they stood outside, dumbfounded still.


    "Well... Might as well go inside, right?" Larrus laughed, then came inside unable to believe their luck.

 Chapter 18: What lies beneath

    "Wait, so how are we doing this again?" Remuil sat on one of the wooden chairs of the dining room, listening with a bleak expression after hearing Larrus''s reckless options and suggestions.


    "Like I said, I''ll go in and get him out as quickly as I can. If I run into any monsters, then I''ll outrun them. We have no money to buy weapons with, so that''s that out of the window. Besides, I''ll probably manage to do something if it gets too out of hand. Got any other suggestions?" Larrus asked Remuil beatifically, confident in his ability to pull through in the end.


    "Well no, but it''s still worse to go in a dungeon filled with strong monsters whose weapons are their claws and teeth. I know you''re strong, but that''s just pushing it too far don''t you think?"


    "I agree with Remuil. Maybe we could persuade one of the adventurers in the city to lend us some weapons. Hopefully they''ll agree once we explain our situation," said Andersen, looking normal and well-rested after having eaten and slept.


    "How about this then. Roy, have any sharp looking objects here? A knife will do."


    "Uh, I think we have one. Wait here, let me check," the kid, who had introduced himself as Roy the night before, went to the kitchen, rummaging through their utensils, trying to find one that might benefit Larrus the most.


    "Hmm, too short... too long... why is this still here?... Wait, this''ll do!" he raised the ''knife'' in the air, rejoicing after looking through the kitchen, filled with utensils and ingredients, mainly produce from their garden at the back.


    Returning, he presented the ''knife'' to Larrus and the others, placing it on the table as he smiled, reveling in his accomplishment, despite it being little.


    "... A knife?" Larrus said as he looked at it.


    "Yeah, we use it to cut really sturdy stuff! I''ve seen my teacher use it in a lot of things like carving wood, cutting out grass, slicing meat, something like that."


    "This... this is a dagger. Wait, this is even better! Alright, maybe we can finally get started," Larrus stood enthusiastically, placing his two hands on his hips, puffing his chest out.


    "Before anything else though, tell us a bit about your teacher. I don''t really know what he looks like."


    "O-okay then. I guess he has long, grey hair, maybe until here," Roy measured the length to the mid-section of his back. "He was wearing a plain, silver robe when he went down. I guess he has a piece of cloth around his face covering his eyes. Oh, and he''s pretty pale too!" he went on, giving a more accurate description than what the group could have ever hoped for.


    "Remind us why he went down there again in the first place?" Zafra asked, coolly leaning on the wall with his arms crossed, listening as well.


    "He said that he felt a mysterious presence in the dungeons and went to investigate it."


    "If that''s everything, then I guess it''s time. Like we planned, Zafra''s coming with me since he fights with his fists, while you two stay with Roy and wait for us here. We''ll be back in no time if everything goes smoothly."


    Carrying nothing but the dagger Roy called a knife with him, Larrus and Zafra were led to the dungeon located on the eastern side of the city, far away from them, explaining the safety of the area despite being secluded.


    As the clouds floated listlessly above the air, the Sun was brightly shining down upon the land as a breeze passed by, sweeping away the leaves of the clear fields and overgrown trees, which had a rather faint fragrance with them; the scent of nature as what they called it.


    Walking towards site of the dungeon, they saw the gates of Helia, standing tall from their right, looking just as they had left it.


    "Here it is, the dungeon of Helia. But be careful though! There are really scary looking monsters down there. I tried going down, but I didn''t." Roy said as they stood beside the entrance of a cave that has been held up by wooden beams, looking to be an abandoned excavation site.


    After saying a brief farewell, Larrus and Zafra began descending the dungeon, using a lantern they had borrowed from the boy as their only source of light.


    Carefully, they walked through an empty hall in the cave, seemingly not infested at all from the looks of it.


    "Let''s try to take this slow and steady. I want to search thoroughly just in case we might miss him," Larrus said, holding the dagger with his right and the lantern with his left, looking keenly into the darkness, making use of his senses, which were greatly hindered, to be alerted from danger at a moment''s notice.


    "Don''t worry about it. We won''t miss him. I can see clearly in the dark. My senses are enhanced if I wanted to."


    "What are you exactly? I don''t think a spell that complex exists."


    "I''d prefer to leave it as that for now. Just know that you can depend on me if it ever comes to that."


    "Well that''s surprising, you showing a soft spot to someone. I thought you''d be quiet the entire time, acting cool and that."


    "What do you think I am? Just and keep walking so we can get this done with faster. I''ll tell you if I see anything."


    After a moment of walking and looking through various chasms and passages throughout the dungeon, the silence was finally broken by a deep breathing that seemed to come from a large being. Yet they could see nothing for the lantern''s reach was too short.


    "I can see it... It''s a monster, wait! It''s a cockatrice!"


    Just as Zafra said the beast''s name, a vicious green reptile stretched its long scaly neck from within the darkness, mouth wide open to reveal its sharp fangs and tongue, closing the gap between them and It instantly.


    As the beast entered the light, Larrus''s body reacted faster than Zafra could, showing the gap in experience of having developed hints sharp senses, pushing his companion to the side and him to the other, narrowly avoiding being bitten.


    "That''s too strong of a monster! Damn, this looks bad already. An S class monster. Be careful, this thing''ll petrify you if you stare at its eyes for too long'' Zafra said, trying to glance and avoid the monster''s gaze.


    "I know that much. Distract it for me. I don''t want to prolong this one since it''s too dangerous," Larrus said, trying to make sure of the monster''s position before attempting to move.


    From the shadows. It made a crowing sound, as if waiting for the two in preparation for a fatal attack.


    Seeing clearly in the dark with his eyes, filled with much mystery that Larrus does not know of, he picked up a nearby pebble, gripping it tightly as he peeked from behind in order to find the best spot to throw it to.


    "There!" having memorized the place that the Cockatrice stood from, remembering how it looked like within a split second in his head, he turned around with his eyes closed, reimagining the image inside his head to recreate the view, aiming for one of its eyes, throwing the pebble like an arrow to a bow.


    Larrus, having thought of the same method, turned around after hearing Zafra''s voice, throwing the lantern towards him, then using the information in his head from a second ago, closing the gap quickly with reckless abandon.


    The monster made a loud, high-pitched screeching sound as it reeled back from the pebble, losing focus of its two prey.


    Hearing this, Larrus opened his eyes, knowing that if a Cockatrice''s eyes are closed, then its petrification goes away, leaving only its mouth to focus upon.


    Zafra, at the same time that Larrus threw him the lantern, then made a run forward, matching his ally''s speed as if already knowing what to do.


    At the point that Larrus opened his eyes, what he memorized in his head had become useless, thus the light of the lantern that Zafra brought with him shed some light at his target, revealing a large reptile with feathers and scales.


    He motioned to slice through the monster''s neck, combining it with numerous strikes to the body, forcing the monster down on the ground.


    The monster repelled one of the attacks, shielding itself with its wing and sending Larrus back at a nearby wall with its tail.


    Preparing to strike a fatal blow at his target, the Cockatrice raised its long head to take a bite, attacking with great agility.


    Reacting to this, Zafra unleashed a powerful blow to its body, forcing the giant a few meters away, saving Larrus, who was already in his defensive stance, as if he had been that way even before the monster sent him away.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Finish it!" yelled Zafra, whereas Larrus moved quickly, leaping a great length and diving down upon the monsters, driving the short dagger in between its eyes, ending its life instantly.


    The monster fell lifeless on the ground with a loud thud, creating a cloud of smoke around them, leaving behind a deathly wail, as if to cling desperately to its fading life.


    "This was just one. Wonder how many more''s down there?" Larrus exhaled in relief, wiping off the sweat that has formed on his forehead, looking at the monster''s body. "You alright, Zafra?"


    "Yeah. Didn''t get hit that much anyway. How about you? I saw you got hit by its tail and launched to a wall."


    "Managed to block at the last second. I''ll live, don''t worry about it. It''s going to take much more than that to bring me down," he smiled confidently, walking to the lantern and picking it up, luckily still having a light to guide them with.


    "I don''t know which ones is more of a monster. Guess I''m lucky to be with you, huh? Let''s keep moving then."


    "Right. But still, you''re pretty strong yourself, being able to punch a large monster like that away. Is that a type of body enhancing magic?"


    "It takes a lot out of me. That''s just how my body works. I can''t explain it myself, but it''s just like this. I guess I have more strength than an average person."


    They continued to walk, wandering through countless of dead-ends, trying to find the passage that leads to the lower levels of the dungeon in order to find the Sage that is said to have the power to locate their missing friends.


    "I just have one question. Don''t think about me badly, but aren''t you concerned about Cecil and everyone else that was captured? I guess it''s just bugging me since you seem so laid back," Zafra said with a serious tone, carrying a bit of weight to it.


    "Of course I do. I don''t want to admit it, but couldn''t sleep last night. Maybe I''m just trying to hide it and remain calm so I don''t become insane because of it. It''s the best I could do for now. So that''s why I''m giving this my all and finding that Sage."


    Zafra smirked upon hearing this, feeling a sense of duty wash over him saying that he needs to give his all as well if they want to do this as fast as possible.


    The two of them descended level after level, encountering various monsters of unprecedented danger, nearly encountering death himself as they fought strong monsters with every inch of skill that they could make use of.


    Needless to say that with every level of descent, the monsters would become stronger as well, ascending heights to which Larrus never thought possible for monsters he had encountered in his past, gaining new insight about them and what he needs to improve upon.


    "This is ridiculous. There''s too many of them already. This''ll be it for us if we don''t do anything, Larrus!" Zafra said with a grave tone, defending himself against the approaching monsters, skeletons wielding various weapons and wearing needlessly heavy armor.


    Reaching the twelfth level of the dungeon, they were met with terrifyingly dangerous monsters, those that would be considered epics and reserved only for those strong enough, and those who fights in groups.


    Yet with enough perseverance and narrow escapes, they either defeated the monsters in their way or passed them by, only injuring them enough to hinder movement, coordinating with each other as best they could in order to survive.


    But this time, their situation proved rather difficult as they were surrounded by a large group of skeletons warriors, relentlessly attacking in crowds.


    "If only we had someone who could use divine magic, then this should be easy. The thirteenth entrance is just right there. Do you have anything that could immobilize them?" Larrus said, fighting back multiple monsters at once, keeping the dagger he had used and replaced it with a longsword taken from one of the skeletons, giving him enough power to defeat some of them.


    "Leave it to me then. Get ready to move!" Larrus held an offensive stance, lunging forward and using that momentum to make a way towards Zafra, easily cutting down the fragile, but strong monsters.


    After having made his way to him, they defeated the ones guarding the entrance, destroying them for now, as without a divine magic user in their presence, unholy monsters such as skeletons will continue to live and roam the world, unable to find peace.


    "Just how many floors are there left? I don''t want to know what the final floor of this place keeps. Probably a giant monster," Zafra said, breathing hard as they took a break from running halfway through the passage leading to the next floor.


    "At least I got something I''m used to fighting with. It''s just a sword, but it''s something," Larrus spoke, examining the passage, using the lantern to highlight the passage.


    "Wait, look at that," Larrus pointed further down the pass, revealing a neatly paved corridor made up of foreign looking landscapes of dark, hard looking rocks with strange etchings on it. But what caught his attention was that the corridor was lit up by torches meticulously placed parallel to each other, as if to indicate a sacred and important place of interest.


    Without another word, they came forward and admired the eerie feeling coming from the hollow chamber pass, as if it was drawing them in slowly.


    Further in, the light they brought shone a mess of rocks looking to be of the same material as the chamber walls, dark, like obsidian, cold to the touch.


    The mess of rocks seemed to be part of a much larger piece, one that resembles a tall, sturdy man wearing thick, heavy armor and wielding a sword larger than it, but it is destroyed and smashed to bits.


    "What is the hell is this?" The two of them started examining the rocks, trying to make heads or tails of it, thinking if it makes a link to the man they are searching for.


    Before the mess of rocks was a door, one that spanned amazingly wide, taking up the entire space of the corridor, also etched on with strange patterns.


    Looking around, they saw no other entrance except the one in front of them.


    Not waiting for an answer, he knew in his mind that this is where they needed to go, Larrus came up and placed both of his hands on one side of the doors, pushing it using most of his strength as the weight behind it was incredibly heavy, so to speak.


    "I don''t like the feeling of this, Zafra said, gulping as he waited behind Larrus, who was opening the door.


    Unknown to him, his legs trembled in fear, and his body shivered, yet it was not cold enough to affect him in any way.


    A heavy sound of solid rock being pushed aside could be heard, filling the silent corridors with a loud echo, followed by a draft of wind, which doused their lantern¡¯s light, leaving them no light, except for the one through the doors in front of them.


    Fully opening, they were met with the sight of a wide room glowing a holy, bright light where a man, who had various scars and wounds along his body, and clothes were ragged and torn, sat on the ground, holding a position where his hands were clasped together, unmoving as if holding great focus and concentration.


    The man had his back facing the two, and his front was facing what looked to be a fair-skinned, attractive, young woman with captivating looks and long, scarlet hair, wearing a dark, frilled dress to go with her black heels, standing dominantly and condescendingly, as if looking down upon them all.


    Her entrancing red eyes stared at their general direction, yet she too was frozen in place, as if an anomaly had done this to both parties.


    At a loss for words, Larrus and Zafra simply came forward, looking at the man who bore a resemblance similar to what Roy described, having long, silver hair, and a piece of cloth tied around his head, concealing his eyes.


    "Hey, are you alright?" Larrus placed his hand on the man''s shoulder, making him twitch for a split second.


    "Uh, who-wait! What are you doing here?!" he held a look of surprise, much less with his eyes, which were covered.


    The man held his stance as he looked at the two with a turn of his head, suddenly having the face of a stressed man, someone who had been under a heavy pressure.


    "We''re here to save you. Someone named Roy told us that you were trapped here."


    "It is very dangerous for you to be here! Leave while the doors are still open, now!" he yelled with urgency as his hands, which were still tightly clasped together, trembled with surprising tremor inside the room.


    Just as he had warned them, the doors began closing quickly, preventing them from escaping.


    "I can''t hold her back for much longer! Quickly, if you could still force the doors open- "the sound of glass shattering filled the room, and a dreary, deathly aura enveloped everything, giving off a strong presence and pressure, enough to make one, without a great enough will, to faint under it.


    "This is terrible. There''s no way I can stop her anymore. I suggest that you both prepare to fight with your lives at stake. I''ve barely even managed to damage her. Her skill and power is just way too above a mortal''s," he exclaimed in clear terror, standing up without delay and taking a stance as his hands started to glow.


    "Come forth, Ordu, the impregnable vanguard! I summon thee under our pact!" he placed both hands together out vertically as an image started to form, taking shape in front of him.


    A large, light-blue being, with half a shield on both arms to form a large kit shield, stood before the men, kneeling with his armed crossed, defending him from any harm with his large, sturdily built frame, decorated by a sturdy set of armor.


    "I will try to hold her off as best as I can. Try and pry those doors open. You must live. This woman is a dangerous being. Her powers far exceed my own. There is no defeating her in my current state, not unless a miracle happens, which is unlikely," the man said to them, focusing his eyes on the woman in front of him, exerting his own power.


    "What the heck is this feeling?!" Zafra knelt down on one leg, barely being able to lift himself up as a powerful amount of pressure forces him down, not knowing the source of this.


    "Hrm, just what are you fighting?" Larrus asked the man before him, only slightly perturbed by the woman''s presence.


    "She is what you might call a dark lord''s disciple, the direct subordinates of the dark lords who serve the demon king. She fights using a spear of strange power. I have made a grave mistake of underestimating her when we first met."


    The woman then and there started to move slowly, blinking, then looking at her own body, examining herself with any sort of damage.


    "What''s this? Your concentration seems to have been broken, or have you run out of energy to stop me?" she smiled maliciously at their direction, making the blindfolded man grimace and jerk in anxious anticipation.


    "I enjoyed toying with you. I''ll say that I was surprised at first, seeing as how to successfully trapped me under your spell. It was quite amusing, really. But now, I''ve grown bored of you. I have some things more important to take care of," she brandished her spear, taking a stance with a sharp stare.


    "It seems that you''ve brought more playthings for me, how delightful. I''ll make sure to enjoy them to the fullest," her face filled with ecstasy upon looking at Zafra and Larrus, who took a defensive stance suddenly.


    "Stay your hand away from them. I won''t allow you to harm them," his hands glowed brighter upon yelling his intent, making him stronger on the inside.


    "Those who are weak and feeble should silence themselves. You are nothing, and it will remain that way. I''ll show you why," her smile turned to a glare, one that seemed to be enough to subdue her enemies.


    "Can you stand, Zafra?" Larrus extended his hand out to his companion, keeping his guard up due to the hostility in the air, and due to the fact that a Dark Lord''s Disciple was amongst them.


    "A Dark Lord''s Disciple, huh? Just like that one you fought near Rade?"


    "Yeah. Don''t let your guard down no matter what. I''ll try and figure something to get us out of this," Larrus vigilantly looked around, trying to find a way out of the large chamber that they are in.


    "Get ready then, I''ll be sure to make this quick," she said, readying her spear.


    Hearing this, the man turned to Larrus and Zafra saying, "I''ll grant you enough power to overcome her with enough luck. If you will fight, then I shall be aiding you. I won''t allow us to go down without a fight," the man pointed his open palm at them, giving them the strange sense of power, similar to the feeling when Andersen bestows his enhancements, but much stronger and potent.


    "I''ll tell you everything that I can if we manage to escape from here, so I suggest that you try and find an exit while I keep her attention away from you. We might have a chance that way. I haven''t searched the entire chamber, but there might be something here- "


    Just before the man''s last words, the disciple dashed forward at an inhuman speed, closing the meter¡¯s worth of gap between them in seconds, already going in for the kill.

 Chapter 19: Another victim of terror

    The strange tower-like being named Ordu, that the man summoned, reacted in time, intercepting the disciples'' long, red spear with both hands tightly grasping onto the metal bar, inches away from piercing its head, in between its eyes.


    "Despite for having fought me for two days straight, you seem to still have energy to spare," her smile made him grimace in frustration as his summoned spirit was barely holding her back, his burly arms trembling under the might she exerted with her small frame, in contrast to the large spirit''s arms.


    "Now, search for an exit!" he yelled out to them in urgency, forcing the two to move as quickly as possible, scouring the wide chamber.


    "Where do you think you''re going? Nothing you do will help you escape from me," she quickly retracted her blade, leaping backwards and in front of the two, ready to thrust her spear through one of them.


    "Irlais, remember our pact and emerge! Lend me your power and unleash it upon my enemies!" he chanted, making another spirit emerge before the disciple. A normal-sized, slender, and tall being whose long white hair was tied back as she wore a helmet that showed her face.


    The spirit intercepted the piercing spear with her own weapon, forcing it to hit the ground instead, creating a sizable hole on the ground that Zafra and Larrus stood upon.


    "This is getting bad. I''ll help him out, you try and find what you need to find," Zafra said, quickly turning his attention to the man, who was desperately fighting the disciple back despite his valiant show of skill and variations with magic.


    He skillfully commanded his two spirits, fighting alongside them in an attempt to at least wound or damage their enemy, as he has been unable to, ever since their fight began three days ago, according to Roy.


    Yet the disciple fought without showing any type of difficulty on her face as she looked to be enjoying it instead, toying with him easily.


    If one of his spirits came close to even landing a single, lucky blow, she would use her palm to stop the attack, casting them aside like nothing, assaulting him again with her monstrous strength, not letting him fight back at all.


    "Alright, go! Be careful, Zafra. Fighting a disciple is unlike anything you could ever imagine. Just stay on the defensive and hold her off for as long as you can. I''ll try and make this quick," Larrus said, quickly parting ways with Zafra, who joined in, building up momentum as he ran towards them, then leaping high up for a ferocious attack.


    "What exactly am I looking for?" Larrus looked around him frantically, feeling the walls for some mechanism, inspecting the various etchings on the wall, which might have had meaning on them, but one that could not be understood as of now.


    Just then, touching a certain part of the chamber''s wall, another door took form, slowly opening as it made a loud craggy sound, producing dust and smoke from the inside of it.


    "What is this?!" what emerged from inside a small inner chamber was an altar, one that had shattered, blue shards, seemingly containing power as it beckoned to Larrus strangely.


    But, what took his attention was the loud sounds of explosions and impacts coming from behind him, a scene where flashing lights produced from magic filled the view, along with a sight of three people battling, with one side nearly losing despite their advantage in numbers.


    Just before he could move, he felt a tap on his shoulder, making him freeze in place, not due to anything but from a surging amount of fear welling up from inside him, nearly petrifying.


    "It seems that you found what I was looking for. Congratulations. Now, for your prize," a cold breeze washed over him as he felt a sense of dread after hearing her voice while she looked at her from afar, still fighting with Zafra and the mysterious man they came to rescue.


    Fearing death, his mind sensed a sharp sensation coming up from behind, forcing him to move his body accordingly, then drawing his sword as to take a defensive stance.


    "There''s two of you?" he asked her, looking over the altar with a downcast face.


    "Yes. But, I am the real one. That one over there is an exact copy of mine. Quite amazing isn''t it? But what''s more amazing is that you noticed my intent, and were fooled by it. It doesn''t seem like you''re a normal person. Some would have already dropped dead if I were to exert my intent onto them," she held her spear closely as she walked towards Larrus, smiling deviously.


    "What do you want from me then?"


    "I have nothing else to do but hunt down the culprit of an old demon''s treasure. But that can wait. I want to ''test'' you for a while. Make sure to enjoy it to the fullest for it may be your last," without delay she rushed in, barraging him with vicious strikes relentlessly, like a viper hunting its prey.


    Larrus leapt backwards, parrying as many strikes as he could discern with his eyes, barely protecting himself as she gave him various scars and scratches on his body.


    He then stopped, aiming for one open spot he had seen in her defense.


    The disciple then noticed this without surprise, parrying Larrus''s blade away from her opening, then backing away with a renewed smile, a much more awakened one.


    "Interesting. You saw an opening that I had deliberately made for myself. You have keen eyes, but not sharp enough as that man''s over there," she glanced at the blindfolded man.


    "I think this is enough testing. I''ve had my share of fun and amusement. Now I will dispose of you. Farewell," her scarlet hair fluttered seductively with her alluring guise, making Larrus doubt her malicious aura for a split second, almost costing him his life as she came close towards him, nearly piercing his neck, only scratching the surface.


    "Fine. Don''t think I''ll back down. We''ll be getting out of here no matter what you say," he confidently held his blade with his stance after backing away, looking at her sharply, as if he was now a different person entirely.


    "Oh, is that so? You have a lot of confidence after having survived a few of my attacks, weak human. I''ll make sure to remove my leniency from now on."


    The two of them began clashing blades, creating small sparks with every encounter, making the battle look surprisingly even.


    Larrus kept up with most of the Disciple''s moves, pushing his limits even further as his life would be in danger if he ever gave in for even a second during their fierce clashes.


    "Yes, struggle, just like the pitiful humans you are! Squirm for my amusement, for you are beneath me!" she yelled out, looking entertained and ecstatic as she continued attacking Larrus, who did his best to avoid much of what she threw at him, astonished as he showed great promise with the blade unlike any she had ever seen in her entire existence, save for the chosen heroes.


    During the duration of their battle, Larrus breathed heavily whenever he had the chance, replenishing most of the energy that he had lost, feeling an itching pain on both of his hands, which trembled when they were not being used to wield his sword.


    (How do I land an attack one her? I won''t last any longer at this rate since it feels like she''s getting stronger and stronger by the second. I have to give it more, otherwise...), he though inside his head, begrudgingly weighing his options, becoming less and less as time passes.


    From afar, the two fought as best they could, but were now on the brink of collapse, having lost their energy, but not the will to fight.


    "Tch, damn this! If I just had a bit more energy, then I could keep going," Zafra clenched his fists, his knuckles bleeding, along with his body, covered in scratches and painful-looking wounds.


    "Do not push yourself. I don''t want to admit this myself, but I too seem to be at my wit''s end. At this rate, It''ll only be a matter of time before my mana and remaining energy runs out. I suggest that you brace yourself for the worst," the man said, kneeling on one leg as he was being guarded by his two summoned spirits, which have been long pushed to their limits, now broken and staggering.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    But the disciple in front of them stopped moving, looking at their absentmindedly.


    She turned around to face behind her, seeing an amazing battle between two equal fighters.


    Zafra and the man followed her eyes, surprised to see another copy of her in the distance, but what''s more is that the one fighting her seems to be holding his own alone.


    "A-Amazing, he is matching her every move with his own despite being alone," the man looked at him in awe, grasping their full attentions.


    As both their paces quickened, his time was running out, his energy close to being depleted.


    He took a breath in, then exhaled, forcing his body to move faster than ever, moving fluidly for one last attack that might decide their fates.


    Her spear came towards him, precisely pointed at his heart.


    "This it!" he said to himself, using his body to lunge forward, then parrying her spear with the flat edge of his blade, forcing it up to miss its target, surprising the disciple as she had not anticipated the sudden burst of energy from the man, unable to control her momentum as she continued forward.


    Without the threat of her weapon, he now had the chance as he raised his blade up, bringing it down quickly with prejudice and great strength.


    But just before he could cut her down, the disciple in front of Zafra and the man disappeared, reappearing in front of Larrus, then punching his chest with her fist, sending him back rolling on the ground, hitting the walls of the chamber loudly.


    "Larrus!" Zafra dashed towards him, assuring his safety while keeping the disciple, one who was down on the ground, and the other standing guard, in check.


    She was dazed, unable to believe the mistake she had made, and the fact that she had almost lost her life in the hands of a mortal.


    She stood up, clearly angry and agitated by what had happened, staring at Larrus, who looked at her fiercely with one eye open as his forehead bled.


    "Aren''t you something else. I shall acknowledge you for now. You are lucky that I spared your life, otherwise I wouldn''t have seen such potential," she stood up, dusting herself off, acting with what little dignity she had left in her.


    "Listen closely for I will only say this once. I offer you the honor to form a pact with me and become my slave and servant. You have potential, that much I will admit," she held her hand out to him from a distance, haughtily looking at him with a princess-like demeanor.


    "... I-Is that a joke? Sorry, but I''ll have to decline," despite being injured, and his body slightly broken from the impact, he responded outright, not caring whether she becomes antagonized by her words, laughing a bit afterwards.


    "A joke?! Is that what you think or me, you low-life mortal? I offered to you the honor of becoming my servant and you decline. What a fool," she then came up to him, where Zafra stood guard nervously, fearing for his life while trying to look strong.


    "Stand aside, weakling, I have no business with you," the disciple''s copy came up and pointed her spear at Zafra with an uncontent and disgusted face.


    "You''re strong, and I want you. So take this and think hard about my offer. You should be grateful that I''m paying you special attention," she threw Larrus a small, dark crystal shard, one that emitted a cold aura. "Use that and I will come and get you. If not, then throw it away. That means that I can kill you since you denied my offer, understand?"


    They then proceeded towards the door, pushing it only slightly to make it open with ease, as is it weighed as much as a feather.


    The sound of her footsteps became smaller and smaller until it disappeared, indicating the she had gone away.


    "Heh, just what have I gotten myself into?" Larrus tightly grasped the crystal, closing his eyes and taking a rest from the exhaustion of fighting.


    "I thought I was gonna die. You really are something else, Larrus," Zafra said beside him, leaning his back on the wall and taking a rest as well.


    "Commander, everything''s good here. Nothing out of the ordinary."


    "Very well. Keep moving then, we still have a lot to cover if we want to find those damned pirates and bring them to justice. I''ll show that man what happens when you call me a coward!" she stood on the deck of the ship, valiantly commandeering her troops as many other ships followed them, sailing into waters considered hostile due to it being inhabited by notorious pirates.


    "Morgan, where else have we not gone to?" a man wearing his regal uniform with a sword on his waist appeared, holding a map, a compass, and some papers.


    "Here and here, Commander. These parts are uncharted, oddly enough. We may find our culprits there and finally bring an end to this whole threat of piracy," the man spoke distinguishably, standing firm and vigilant beside her.


    "Good. Set the course for here, and prepare the cannons and have the troops ready in the case of an attack. Relay that to the other ships as well."


    "Then by your leave, I shall go," the man left with speed, leaving the shining, cold morning splendor for his duties.


    After having sent permission to sail and find the ones causing the citizens distress, Providence, the newly appointed regional Commander of Helia, took to the seas with a small fleet of the Farronian navy.


    It was the middle of the morning, and the sun shone brightly above with little to no clouds to obscure the zenith. A rejuvenating air passed by, those of which who live at sea love feeling, along with the waving waters, and the sound of gulls flying here and there.


    The fleet had reached far enough that the city could barely be seen, and that they were near the border of the Orient, those of which was strictly guarded by the nation''s fleet.


    Just then, a thin fog started to appear, slowly becoming denser and denser until it became hard to see the other ships beside them.


    "Commander, this might be it. The indications of attacks are fog and silence. Shall I rally the troops and prepare the cannons?" her subordinate, Felix Morgan asked, distressed as his hand stayed near his blade, ready to unsheathe it the moment it is needed.


    "Yes, quickly. Ring the bells as well. It doesn''t matter if they hear us. This fog probably means that they have chosen us as their targets. They know that we are here," she walked nonchalantly to the deck of the ship, unsheathing her rapier and looking around, making sure to know her bearings and boundaries of the ship.


    "Prepare yourselves, men! Organize yourselves. I want ten of you here to form a straight rank in front of me, then another here. Those with shields are to be the first line," the soldiers began moving as they heard her commands, orderly forming ranks without complain.


    Then the silence was broken by the loud clanging of the bell, serving as the signal for an attack.


    From the fog emerged three ships with the same flags, all surrounding her ship at a great speed, surpassing those of their own, which was supposedly faster through engineering.


    Their ship started to shake, as if being pushed side to side by the waters in an act to send them overboard.


    "Brace, everyone! Be steadfast and ready, the enemy nears," she said, standing firm despite the rigorous rocking of the ship, acting as the main pillar of which the men drew their strength from.


    As the ships of the mysterious pirates aligned vertically, the sides of their bodies facing the ship, several cannons emerged from the wooden windows.


    "Morgan, fire at will when ready! If they move in to your line of sight, then attack them!" she shouted, seeing everything slowly, knowing what comes next after this.


    Cannons then boomed loudly, filling the area with more smoke coming from the cannons, crashing onto the hard wood on both ships, sending debris flying everywhere.


    The large ship that she commanded got hit with most of the projectiles, whereas it returned fire equally, devastating the enemy ships.


    "Here they come, they''re boarding!" one of the soldiers shouted as numerous pirates began boarding the ship through jumping and swinging on ropes.


    More cannons barraged them, but despite that, she once again organized her troops on the deck, joining them in battle against the pirates as they skirmished, clashing blades furiously.


    "Stand firm and smite these pirate! Show them the might of the Farronian Navy!" she flew through the deck, cutting and striking down enemies quickly, creating a rather beautiful and picturesque looking waltz with her blade, only needing one attack to subdue her opponent, then moving onto the next one.


    Seeing their commander, the men were filled with vigor, but not enough to give them the edge against numbers that were strangely growing despite having defeated many of them.


    Her continuous string of attacks was cut off by a stronger explosion, one that caused her lose her momentum and balance, thus forcing her to fall on the ship''s deck.


    "They''re breaching the ship! Over there, Gah!"


    Her men were steadily falling one by one, and her ship was slowly being occupied with pirates.


    "Commander! You fiends! Stay away from the Commander!" Morgan, who came up from the lower deck rushed in, slicing skillfully with his sword, cutting down the pirates that were closing in on the female Commander down on the ship''s floor.


    "Are you safe, Commander? Here, take my hand. We will try to fight them back and retreat while we still have the men and the ship to do so," he reported formally trying his best to be composed.


    "What of the others in the fleet? any word from them, or sight even."


    "I''m afraid there are none. It seems that they are either gone, separated from us, or have been attacked and sunk by the enemy. Please, give us orders," he beckoned for her, looking sternly as to pressure the young Commander, creating indecisiveness in her mind.


    "... Fine! Rally the remaining men from below and have them abandon the cannons. Focus on eradicating the pirates on the deck. I will lead that force. I want you to take charge of the remaining ones and have the ship up and sailing quickly. We will go through the enemy''s ship since we don''t have any other choices," she regained her footing, looking at the chaos around her.


    "Leave it to me, Commander. Men! Form up around the Commander and prepare to retreat. Hold them back!" he yelled out, giving the soldiers a bit of hope after hearing of their plans to retreat, resulting in them to quickly form around their Commander.


    A few moments more, Morgan emerged from the lower deck with all the men he could take, assigning them to different tasks as they held off the enemy from attacking them.


    "We''re a few men short, Commander. The mast is being scaled by the pirates," said one of the soldier, gravely adding all of their problems up.


    "I will compensate for that. Divide the work and prioritize on fixing the ship as soon as possible!" she went towards the forming group of pirates, joining the ranks of soldiers barely holding up the defense.


    "Ah, the struggle. It is what makes us feel the thrill of living. I like your tenacity, but I shan''t delay the inevitable," a voice spoke out from the dense fog, taking the attention of everyone except the pirates, who continued the onslaught.


    "What was that?" she asked herself, losing focus on the most important thing in the present, costing her largely.


    After the voice became silent, the enemy''s cannons roared in unison, firing upon the immobile ship, wrecking it and finally forcing it to sink below the effervescent sea.

 Chapter 20: Ending the terror (Heed the warnings on the A.N.)

    "Get your hands off of me!" Claire stubbornly snapped at one of the men ogling her with hungry faces, wearing smug and jeering faces as they stared at the bound bountiful maidens, all looking terrified and wistful.


    Many women were brought to a wide, torch-lit room that looked like a castle from the inside, decorated the same way, but with worn out carpets, chandeliers, and many other things including the throne, where one man with long, white hair, sat confidently with his legs crossed, looking at his treasure troves of wealth and beauty with patience and bliss.


    "I have subdued many other maidens to, yet merely looking at you all sates my hunger. Why is that? Might what I have been yearning for be in front of me. You all will be well to serve as my concubines. Beauty unlike any the continent, or possibly the world, has never seen before. I have the riches and the ability to make more. Devoted followers and power. What more could one such as I want, is the question," he said to himself, focusing his eyes on the two golden-haired maidens looking away from him.


    "You two especially, have caught my attention. Holding myself back may be a sin," he stood up to reveal his entire image, wearing a dark, regal coat, one fit for such a character.


    He then took slow and steady steps towards the maidens, the sound of his boots echoing with every step, showing more and more of his cunningly pale face and red eyes that shone through the darkness.


    Kneeling in front of Cecil, he held her chin, looking directly at her eyes, "You, especially, have a hidden secret, don''t you? I can feel it, resonating deep within me, as if we were fated to meet here, to be united. Not just you, but everyone here is my treasure. Now, why don''t you submit to me? I can grant you any wish that I can bestow," he brought his face close to her, his breath could be felt.


    He retreated at the last second, leaving Cecil to tremble in disgust of the man before her, wanting to say the name of her savior, but cannot, due to the fear of something happening to them if she became restless.


    "And you as well, my dear. Fear not, for I would never forget a face such as yours. A captivating, silent beauty, a true maiden indeed! I will relish in the fact that you are mine. I will never let anyone take you, for nothing can defeat me! My power has made many tremble, and so will you, in time," he faced Beatrice, who instinctively turned away from fear of the man who came close.


    "No, there is already someone whom I desire. Not you, and never you," she said as a means to fight back.


    "Oh? Interesting. Who might this man be? Reveal his name, and I shall make sure that I am the only one you shall seek."


    She held her tongue, thinking that she should not dare to reveal his name, otherwise he would be put to danger. Yet, the name kept on surfacing from her mind, as if it wanted itself to be known, not that she protested the idea. She greatly considered it, seeing as her feelings, developing as they were, are true and pure.


    "He is someone whom you''ll never be able to defeat no matter how strong you become. That is just how much of a person he is. Your entire being pales in comparison to his."


    "Then tell me if you are so confident in this man. Or is he merely a fiction of your imagination. None can stand against me, and with my power growing ever so slowly, I will become absolute. Now I shall ask one last time. What is the knave''s name?"


    "Larrus."


    Cecil and Claire looked at Beatrice with wide eyes, as if they had something to say.


    "Please restrain yourself from my sister. If you will torment someone, then do so with me. I will take any punishment you give to the others, just spare them," Julia valiantly, and composedly said while looking begrudgingly at the man.


    "Silence! Anger will simply make your beauty disappear, and will make you useless to me. Calm yourself, woman. I decide who to satisfy myself with. But with, I shall make you tremble just as you wish," he then came towards her, feeling her tempting, soft, and smooth, proportionate body with his hand, making her shudder.


    Just then, the large doors of the castle opened abruptly, cutting him off, and revealing a beam of light and a group of people whom the man considered as his minions and subordinates.


    "Lord! We''ve captured these people trying to find us!" the men brought handful of people wearing cracked and worn-out armor, all tied together by a sturdy line of rope.


    "This better be worth my time," the man said, retreating and looking angrily at his subordinates.


    "I''m sure you''ll like this one, my lord!" he presented a female soldier, one who had a more formal looking attire than the rest, worn out, but not entirely dead. "These soldiers say that she''s their Commander."


    "Interesting. Give her to me. I shall be the judge of whether she is worthy of me," he beckoned to them.


    "Ah, a maiden of the sword. Intriguing. You might be able to sate my power¡¯s hunger," he held the sleeping maiden¡¯s chin, looking to consume her at this very moment, drawing his lips close to hers.


    But before he could do as he wanted, a voice from the line of soldiers roared out, calling the attention of many others in attendance, including the girl in the lecherous man''s arms.


    "Don''t you dare lay your hands on her!" a man who had countless of scars and wounds all across his beaten body.


    He had somehow broken through the rope that bound his wrists, but at the cost of them bleeding painfully.


    The man had subdued one of the guards beside him, skillfully disarming and taking his sword as to arm him with it.


    "You damned pirates! I''ll make you all pay for having killed our allies. And what''s more, I will not allow you to soil her," his eyes looked bloodshot, aggressive and on edge as he pointed his blade on the man, who looked unimpressed by the threat.


    As the girl awoke, she started to remember and realize what had happened after their ship had been sunk, forcing her to realize what is happening around her now.


    The first, she saw an image of Morgan, who held a sword despite looking to be on death''s door. And the second, was the feeling of someone''s arms around her, a cold, disturbing aura that made her uncomfortable.


    "Where, am I?" she said, drawing Morgan''s attention.


    "Commander! Don''t worry. I will save you from this pirate."


    "Morgan? What''s happening?" she started looking around, seeing the man who was holding her closely.


    Once laying her eyes on him, her composure disappeared, and only disgust was there, the only thing giving her enough power to at least push herself away from this man.


    "Let go of me! Who are you and what do you want?" she struggled to escape, but by no means was it difficult for the man to restrain her in place, rather, looking more amused at her pitiful attempt at it.


    The man focused his breathing, disregarding the numerous hostile guards surrounding him, instead, suppressing his attention on only one thing, "I will save you, Commander. No matter what."


    "Is that so? Well then, let us not keep the crowd waiting. Show us what you can do," the man said, halting the guards from making a move, the rest of the captive women watching the suspense filled rescue.


    "Take this!" the man leapt, cutting downwards sharply and precisely, as if his various wounds had not existed, thus not hindering his actions.


    The man evaded while holding the girl captive still, waltzing around playfully in an attempt to make his anger grow more and more.


    "You are skilled, that much I can say. But this is your limit," the man stood idly, waiting with a sly smile, successfully provoking Morgan as he dashed fast, lowering his sword to his left side, then slashing upwards, avoiding the girl and targeting only the man.


    From the view of many others, the winner was clearly decided there, seeing as how such a well-planned slash, backed up with power fueled by intent can defeat many foes with the right mind.


    He who held the sword was also fooled, submerged in silence once the victory he thought he had rightfully won, was shattered right before him, reduced to nothing but dust in the wind.


    The man precisely held the tip of the sword with his thumb and index finger, looking maliciously at the man beneath his eyes with a smile, as if fear told Morgan what would happen next; his face also changing to that of fear and anger.


    "Morgan! Get away from him, now!" the girl yelled out a warning, one which Morgan heard loud and clear, yet he could not do.


    He was petrified, the piercing gaze of his red, unfailing eyes saw through him, invading even the deepest confines of his head, enough to make one deranged and go insane.


    The man smiled, not speaking as he brought the sword up, tracing it until he held the sword at the middle, then shattering it by applying pressure using only his fingers.


    Without delay, and with the man''s sword broken, he pulled his wrist with the same arm, drawing him close and then impaling him with straightened hand, going right through his body, spurting blood in many directions, including the lecherous man''s clothes, which he grimaced upon.


    "You''ve gotten my clothes dirty. It just shows that you deserve such a punishment. Now, give me your life, your energy, and sate my hunger with your fear..." his voice softly echoed through the entire castle, resonating within the man''s ears as he began spitting out blood from his mouth.


    "C-Comman-der, I-I''m sorry. I could-n''t protect you. *cough* *cough* I-I lo-, " Morgan slowly reached out to the girl as he dropped his sword, rapidly losing his life, yet using the remainder of it to look at her, reaching out with his trembling hand.


    "That is enough of a show, isn''t it? You''ve had your time, now rest forever in the underworld," the man spoke with a certain type of joy in his voice, followed by him launching Morgan''s body across the room after he retracted his hand from his body, kicking him away.


    He held his hand out, surrounding his bloodied arm with water, which drained the blood and cleaned his skin and sleeve, as if it were never there.


    "M-Morgan?" she said, staring at his deceased comrade, who died with his eyes open, bleeding in the corner. She then started wailing aggressively, losing her composure completely after having him die right before him, some of his blood was on her face as well, making the memory a permanent one.


    "Now, now. Calm down. There is no need to lose control," he held her in place, then delivered a chop on the side of her neck, forcing her to slumber silently.


    "Take her and prepare her for me tonight. That man''s fear and energy have sated my hunger, unfortunately. Since I have many other matters to attend to for today, I want all these maidens at my chamber by night, and if you even dare touch one of them, you will receive the same punishment as that man over there, or much worse. Understand?" handing the girl over to one of the guards, he started walking away, hearing nothing from the crowd that watched him easily kill a man.


    They could say nothing, and all they could do was pray for someone to rescue them.


    "I shall repeat myself for it is a very complicated thing. My eyes, which I was born with naturally, had the gift of seeing clearly through anything, far and wide, which is why I use this band of cloth, imbued with a special spell, to restrain my vision, since the powers that it emits draws monsters and demons towards me. But, I know how to make use of them, not for infamy, but for the greater good, or whichever is more ethical."This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    "That''s pretty amazing. Can you see the future with those eyes if you''re strong enough?"


    "It might be, but doing so might create unprecedented damage upon which I have been told by my teachers during my youth of training. I have yet to know the limits of this power of mine, which I fear as well. Too much power will drown you and suffocate you in the end, my friends. It is best to know when you are content with something."


    "Such wisdom. You truly deserve the name of Sage with the way that you think, and with the ability that you possess."


    After having returned from the dungeons, the man brought Zafra and Larrus back to the surface with the help of his spirits, and then to his house, where Roy, Andersen, and Remuil awaited their return anxiously.


    They were placed on beds and made to recover as they slept peacefully, covered in bruises and wounds, which made them wonder how they got them.


    The man eventually told them the story after he had rested his energy, surprising Roy as he was unsure whether to believe the story or not.


    Moving back to the present, the man sat with Andersen and Remuil, who listened keenly with what he had to say, and the stories that he told while Roy nursed the two sleeping adventurers back to health, effectively doing his role like an experienced person in that occupation would.


    "I would have liked to introduce myself after your friends, Zafra and Larrus have awoken, but I see no problem in doing so now. My name is Cyrus Platinum, the so-called all-seeing Sage. My occupation is to exorcise and cleanse demonic artifacts and beings using techniques of a wide variety. Oh, and don''t worry too much about my blindfold. I can see you all very clearly, and it only serves to suppress the powers of my eye, like I have said earlier," the blindfolded man had changed into his white, clean robes, having cleaned himself after a very long day.


    "I''m Remuil Enraf. Remuil''s alright. It''s nice to meet you, Cyrus. I''m an adventurer from Regulus in Zeal."


    "And I am Andersen Europe. Andersen would do. I am also with Remuil, and with Zafra and two others who are not with us right now. Thank you for letting us reside in your home."


    "Do not think too much of it. You have earned my everlasting thanks for agreeing to Roy''s request, not knowing what lies beyond. To me, you are friends, if you''ll allow my arrogance," she smiled at them as he said his words, drawing equal smiles from the two.


    "Here, teacher. Brewed leaves from the Nilny plant. It''s a bit hot still, so be careful," Roy came from the kitchen, carrying a tray with three cups of hot beverages, serving them with enthusiasm and diligence. "Here you go, Remuil, Andersen. It''s teacher''s favorite drink. Try it!"


    "Thank you, Roy. As always you have been a very great help to me," Cyrus said, patting him on the head.


    Roy left to attend to Zafra and Larrus once more, doing various housework along the way, as if he owned the house.


    "Mhmm! This is really good! I can''t really tell what it tastes like, but it erases your fatigue!" Remuil said, after taking a sip.


    "At first, it was a rare wild leaf with no real use at all, one found in the farthest forests of the south-west. Roy and I cultivated the plant and made it into beverage that cleanses one''s body. But, I want to ask you two about something I''ve been curious about."


    "Ask away."


    "We know not of how much help we will be, but I shall do my best."


    "Very well. I will get straight to the point. Is your friend, Larrus, a human? I wondered because of the immense ability he possesses. It''s inhuman, so to speak," silence ensued after he asked, like it was something odd.


    "Well... how do I explain this. I don''t really know much since he rarely talks about himself. We were surprised as well when we saw his ability, fighting off the impossible in a way that we''ve never seen before. I don''t know if he''s always been that way," Remuil said, wracking his brains, trying to come up with an answer.


    A long while had passed, and the night drew near. They had been well acquainted with each other, engaging in small talk and the like.


    Larrus and Zafra had awoken, introduced to Cyrus, and him to them, filling the two on what they''ve missed while sleeping and recovering.


    "So you came down there because of the shards, huh?"


    "Yes, but they were already destroyed by that time. Sealing its powers did not prove difficult because of it. Now, on to the very core of your doubts. You came here wanting something from me, correct?"


    "Yeah. You''re our last hope. We don''t have anything else to go with for information. Is it possible to find someone like that?" Larrus asked, anxiously waiting for the verdict.


    "Indeed, that is possible using my power. Your friends have told me the important parts of your ventures, so I won''t delay much further. Come, sit in front of me, and I will use the power of my eyes, to traverse the lands and find your missing comrades with haste!" he said, untangling his blindfold, revealing his eyes, with looked normal, but shined a bright sky blue, as if it contained within it the vast sky, one that drew their stares without them knowing.


    "Now, let us see," his eyes started to glow, and his hands as well, creating a circular rune with etching and marking upon it.


    "Now we are here. The long awaited moment of mine. Tonight we shall all dwell upon the majesty that is bliss and euphoria!" the man reveled as he stood in front the many bound up women in front of him, which he eyed greedily.


    Many of those present were Cecil, Julia, Beatrice, Robin, and the girl whom was called the naval Commander.


    They were given thin robes and tunics, forced from the comfort of their clothes, and presented in a way that the man had wanted it.


    His room was wide and spacious, lit up by bright lights made up of magic, the rest of the room was meticulously decorated for the occasion, carrying with it a rather fitting atmosphere, one that would be appropriate for someone that the women and girls would like, and not with the man in front of them.


    Delving deep into a frenzy, he snapped his fingers, making his dark clothing disappear in an instant, readying him.


    He immediately pulled one of the other women first, yelling and weeping as she pleaded for him to stop the atrocities, which he ignored, aggressively taking her lips as he silenced her, followed by him slowly feeling her smooth skin, tracing his finger upon it, making his senses tingle with anticipation.


    "Such a pure maiden. I will show you and guide you, fear not. You will give in soon, but first, drown yourself in ecstasy," he said, laying himself on her bare body as the well-endowed, young, and beautiful girl shuddered, unable to move as the man had strength that she could not best.


    Not delaying it any further, he impaled her with his sword, embracing her tightly as she grabbed his shoulders in pain, yelling softly as tears fell from her eyes.


    "Ah, a virgin. My power grows from taking such a pure hearted soul''s heart. It simply makes me stronger!" he became vigorous in his ways, shaking his hips faster and faster, turning her terrified screams and yells into ecstatic moans, turning her whole personality inside out in just a few moments.


    Those who were present in the room could not bear to watch, trying to not succumb to the fear of what might happen to them.


    "I thirst for more. One does not sate me!" he said as the first one he took simply rested on his bed, unable to move a muscle after exhausting her energy, mostly after her legs were made numb.


    Without delay, he took another one, doing the same thing, then another, then two, applying an aggressive beat, which the girls and women were forced to like, a method that they ended up liking in the long run since they were filled with a feeling and sensation that they had yet to feel in their life.


    "Ah, the taste of virgin maidens is unlike anything in the world," he said, gloriously standing in front of his bed, looking at the crowd of women and girls passed out everywhere, his weapons still erect and full of energy.


    A long time had passed, and he had exhausted most of his captured slaves, making them unconscious with his inhuman stamina and forceful intercourse, now directing his attention to his main course, namely the five he had taken deep interests in, ignoring the other handful women who looked relieved to be ignored, yet still terrified.


    Eyeing the female Commander who shuddered alone, he took her into his grasp, forcing her to struggle, flailing her arms everywhere, attempting to escape from his hold desperately.


    Successfully smacking him in the cheek, the man responded with an irritated stare, one that seemed to tire of her antics.


    "I admire the struggle, but if you won''t submit, then I''ll have to resort to more, unwanted means," he placed his finger in the middle of her chest, tracing it intricately as to create a symbol, one that seemed to glow red after he had marked it on her.


    "In a few moments, the curse will take effect, and you will be filled with lust and rapture that will grow more and more intense as time passes without it disappearing. The only way to remove it is to have intercourse. That''s when I shall return to you. But for now, let us move on," he placed her back down to where she sat, looking at someone else.


    He walked up to them, looking deviously into Cecil''s eyes, "You''ll be the first of the main course then," he reached out, whereas Cecil looked away, unable to do anything but resist and keep her faith in him, repeating his name over and over in her head, hoping that he does come.


    "Cecil, stay strong!"


    "Despicable..."


    "You promised that I would take their place. You truly are a fiend among fiends!"


    Those who were acquainted with Cecil started showering the man with insults, the only thing they could think of doing as their arms and legs were bound up.


    "Now, now. Behave and you will get fair, gentle treatment," he picked her up, whereas she fought, but did nothing to damage him. Then he reached for Beatrice, carrying both of them in his arms easily.


    Laying the two down on the bed, he eyed them proudly, removing their tunics and robes to reveal their goddess-like bodies, those of which were purer and riper than any he had laid eyes upon.


    "The magnificence! You two must be divine beings! Ha ha ha! I have stumbled upon the greatest jewels I could have ever crossed on!" he said, slowly reaching out to both of them... But he was interrupted by a loud knock on his door, repeatedly banging on it as if something grave had happened.


    "Lord! there''s some people out there attacking us! They''re strong and beating us down like nothing! We need your help!" the man begged more, banging even louder on his door.


    "Handle it. I''m too busy to bother with such trivialities," he returned his attention to them, resuming from where he left off.


    Again, just before he could do anything, the door behind him opened with a loud bang, as if kicked aside, strong enough to take them off their hinges.


    "L-Larrus?!" those who knew him called out, surprised and relieved to see that their wishes had come true, blinking a few times to see if he was a mirage or an illusion.


    Without speaking, he walked forward, nearing the man who pinned the two girls down on the bed.


    "What is it now? I thought I told you to handle whatever it was! - " he turned around, surprised to see a man with brown hair and eyes, wearing a minimal set of armor, and holding a sword in one arm, death present in his eyes, petrifying his voice and body for a split second.


    He jumped onto the bed, taking the man by the neck and raising him up for everyone to see, then throwing him to the open doorway.


    "Who the hell are you to ruin my amusement?" he asked, pointing at him as he emitted a strong, demon-like aura.


    All Larrus did was look at him, forcing the man to quiver and retreat, quickly taking with him a hostage, the female Commander, then running into the shadows.


    Covering those naked on the bed with the bed sheets, he jumped off the bed, he nonchalantly went back into the darkness, chasing the man while walking.


    "Larrus, you came! I always knew you would!" Cecil said, attempting to join him as he started walking away, Beatrice following nervously as well, delighted to see him as she smiled more brightly than she had even done before.


    He stopped for only a second, taking a sharp glance back at the two, "Stay here. I''ll take care of him and come back for all of you," he spoke in a serious voice and a ferocious aura, one that Beatrice and the other had never seen before, but one that Cecil was oddly familiar with.


    "Wait, there''s something off about him, it''s as if he was possessed. Be careful," said Cecil, understanding his motifs and words, sitting calmly, resting her body which felt strained the entire time she resisted the man''s grasp.


    The man stumbled through the hallway, not knowing what he was up against, forcing him to move to the main royal hall, where the throne was located.


    With a snap of a finger, his dark attire returned, and his power resurfaced as well after he had calmed himself down, having enough time of silence to think to himself.


    "Who was that man?!" he said to himself, wondering why he feared him with merely a look.


    But, before he could further think through it, boot steps could be heard emerging from the darkness where he came from.


    "Stay back, otherwise I''ll kill this one," he confidently held the girl, who looked ill and shivering, close, placing his clutches near her neck.


    Larrus took another step forward, not looking to care with the expression in his eyes, brandishing his sword menacingly.


    Laying her down, the man held his hand out, making a trident emerge from thin air, possessing a strange glow of which power emanated from.


    "Very well then. You dare barge on me, then threaten me? I shall not stand for this. I have power unlike anything you''ve ever seen. And soon, you will quake in fear after realizing your mistake.


    The man''s aura became thick, surrounding him and giving him power that could be compared somewhat to a disciple, but much smaller in proportion.


    "Ha!" larrus lunged forward, closing the gap between them in seconds, stabbing the man, who was in the middle of transforming and amassing power.


    "Wha-what happened?" he looked at him from close range, being sucked into his glare as Larrus drove his sword further into the man''s body, twisting it, forcing blood to expel from his body, ruining his organs, which bled continously.


    "Gah- ack! No, stop!" he begged, losing life quickly as Larrus threw him to a wall, leaving him there to bleed to death.


    Wiping the blood off of him, he ran towards the girl, who shivered in place, unable to control her body as it longed for something.


    Upon carrying her into his arms, he recognized her face quickly, flinching and returning to his normal personality.


    "Wait, are you that Commander from Helia?!"


    "Please... Help me! I ca-I can''t hold it in any longer! I might lose it if this goes on!" she begged, wrapping her arms around him, grasping his shoulders tightly, enough to make him wince in a split second of pain.


    "What exactly is wrong with you?" he asked frantically as her state became worse and worse, not knowing what''s wrong with her.


    "I-I need you to make love to me, ah! Other-wise, this curse won''t go away!" her grasp became tighter, not allowing him to leave.


    "Are you sure that''s what you want?"


    "YES! Just do it already. My head, I''m losing it!"


    "Fine. Don''t hold it against me. I''m pretty backed up as well, so no hard feelings," Larrus said, taking off her tunic and using it as their makeshift bed, where he placed her shuddering frame down on.


    He undressed as well, revealing his impressively toned body, and his already erect weapon shaped like a mammoth''s tusk, which is impressively long as well.


    "Hey, calm down will you? There''s a process to this, not unless you want to do it painfully. Just calm down and let me lead. Not like I''m a complete amateur at this," he said, caressing her body as to calm her down, focusing her mind on something else.


    He then felt up her chest, which were firm and average in size and shape, not to mention sensitive, as he started drawing her focus there.


    After preparing her, making her secrete fluids on her lower nether region, he drew close to her face, "Alright, don''t worry about anything. Just leave it to me," he said, gazing deeply into her eyes, where she responded with a deep kiss, latching onto him without any warnings.


    In the heat of the moment, Larrus commenced with the intercourse, forcing a few painful moans here and there, but eventually making her feel a bit better as he created a rhythmic pattern similar to a veteran, pleasuring her every crevice with his weapon.


    "Here it goes!" he said, firing his finale out, forcing a sweet moan from her, signaling the end of the intercourse.


    Covering her up, with some of his clothes, he noticed that a mark on her chest started disappearing, then fading as if it were never ther in the first place.


    He stood up, putting on some of his clothes back, then carrying the unconscious female commander in his arms, returning to the room to save the rest of the captives with a proud face saying, "Thank you very much!"

 Chapter 21: Resolving matters

    "Woah! where are you touching? Calm down will you... he he he," he laughed with a sly and playful expression as he was he was in the middle of being fawned upon by numerous women and girls, all vying for his attention, using their deadly, seductive charms to try and say their thanks in a more ''practical'' way.


    "How did this happen again?" asked Remuil, completely don founded despite having seen it for the entirety of their journey back to Helia after defeating the leader of the pirates.


    "I do not know myself. Our female companions might know more, yet I fear that asking them right now is out of the question," Andersen looked fearfully at those he was familiar with, namely Cecil, Beatrice, and Claire, who were looking angrily at him for some reason, with Cecil especially being proactive saying, "Stop messing around, Larrus!" clearly opposing to the treatment he was receiving.


    It was morning, a few hours after dawn, and they returned to the regional office in Helia; called since they were needed for questioning about the events that transpired with the pirate leader and the kidnapped women and girls, who were being profiled and in the process, returned to their families.


    "If you want to know, then I can tell you," Julia came up with Robin, who was unusually awake, and stood beside the young men, drawing their attentions.


    "Julia?! Oh, sorry. I was just surprised. But still, it feels like I don''t want to know since I might get drawn into this somehow, but might as well. If you will, Julia," said Remuil fixing his composure and standing stiffly and dignified.


    "I remember it very clearly when he stormed in the room, gallantly looking at the man who had aggressively taken many maidens chastises. At that point, I think I felt what the rest had when we looked at him, as if his presence drew our attentions to him forcibly. I was very impressed, and maybe, even I might be slowly falling for him... but that''s not likely. My loyalty and attention are solely for my sister," she concluded, closing her eyes and placing her hand on her chest, taking a deep breath.


    "He was... cool," Robin surprisingly spoke, glancing at Remuil and the other''s direction with a thumbs up, wearing a coy, and cutesy expression, one that his own friends had never seen during their time together.


    "I hate to admit it, but he settled it fair and square. Can''t argue with that," said Zafra, his arms crossed, looking at the side, avoiding the second of Larrus and his harem of women.


    "But why does Cecil, Beatrice, and even Claire look angry? I thought they''d look at bit happier after being saved, or that might just be my imagination," Remuil scratched his head, deep in wonder.


    "The mind of a maiden is truly diverse and labyrinthine. You will understand as you grow. But for them, they are now acting as their heart wills it without them noticing. I''m just glad and happy that my sister found someone to care for, and hopefully that all goes well," she looked dotingly at Beatrice dotingly, who was pouting along with the two.


    Just then, the doors opened, and a young woman wearing her official''s white Naval uniform, escorted by a man also with an official''s attire came through, proceeding to the desk, sitting with dignity and order, showing off her etiquette and manners impressively.


    She slammed her hand upon the desk like a gavel, silencing the room and drawing all eyes on her.


    "Now, shall we begin and get this over with quickly?" she said with her eyes closed, looking around, but avoiding eye contact with one person in the room.


    "Firstly, I would like to address the ones present during the liberation of the pirates¡¯ den. I commend you with high praise for defeating those that disrupted the justice of which Helia stood by firmly. I have the names of, Cyrus Platinum, Remuil Enraf, Zafra Jungild, and Andersen Europe, whom have done valiant service. On the behalf of Helia, I thank you personally as the regional Commander."


    "Uhm, you seem to be missing a name," a spoke up, standing and looking straight at her, making the stern female commander fidget and feel uncomfortable, in a certain way.


    "Yes, yes, sure. And you as well. Now, with that done, we have work to do. To all the captive women present here, we will do our best in find and sending you back to your homes, rest assured- " she was cut off by a simple knock on the door, followed by the stern and low-pitched voice of someone asking, "Is the regional Commander, Emilia Providence present?"


    Turning her attention there, she stood, looking to be on suspicion, replying, "Yes, I am. What business do you have with me?"


    "Captain Alfred Duke has arrived for some matters and would like to meet with you. He is here with me right now."


    "The Captain?!" she looked distressed upon hearing the name, losing her composure, stumbling to get to the door.


    She opened it quickly, seeing the sight of the escort, and the said Captain who wanted to meet her, a tall, lean, white-bearded man with a mysterious, imposing air about him, wearing a neat and clean white coat with a Captain''s attire underneath, a button-up, long sleeve with dark leggings and boots.


    "Captain?! What are you doing here so early? I thought you won''t be coming till next month," she said, saluting him as she stood beside the door, making way for him.


    "Well, I heard from a friend of mine that someone here needs commendment for having fought and defeated two demons in one day. If that acquaintance of mine said so, then I must not dally and waste time. Now, where is this upstanding young man he spoke of?" he looked rather carefree and not strict with the way he spoke, changing the group''s opinion of the high ranking people, whom were all thought of as strict.


    From a corner, Julia took Beatrice close to her and hid her face secretively, while Claire stepped forward, looking admirable at the old man.


    "Are you really the legendary tactician and captain of the strongest fleet in Farron, the Alfred Duke? The one who carries the title of the White Sentinel of the seas?" she said fanatically, looking up to him.


    "White Sentinel of the seas? Is he that good?" Remuil said, unable to catch up to Claire''s ramblings.


    "How oblivious. He is a renowned tactician when it came to leading his fleet on water. It was one of his greatest accomplishments; the battle of the eastern seas against the nation of the Orient, when Farron was in danger of being invaded and taken over by them after bringing out their superior Naval fleet consisting of giant warships unlike anything in the world."


    "I am honored that someone still remembers of that time. Yet it was long ago too. Now I''m just a shriveled old man who enjoys leisurely sailing on calm waters, ha ha. But, moving one to the reason I came here early, where is that exceptional young man?" he started looking around the room, trying his best to recognize the man only by spotting a captivating aura.


    But, everyone in the room made it easier on him as they unknowingly all looked at the man surrounded by young, beautiful maidens, all clinging to him.


    "... It seems I have found him," Alfred said, coming up to Larrus, examining him.


    "As I have already introduced myself, it is nice to finally meet you. What might your name be?"Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    "Larrus. I didn''t really do anything special," they shook hands and started speaking with each other, engaging in small talk, then talking about the things that they had done, becoming near friends due to the many things they agreed upon.


    After having met each other, the fated time came, and he had to leave due to important matters concerning the things happening in Independence, saying that he was tasked to make sure their coasts are safe in the case of an attack, which was unlikely seeing as Zeal, as he had said, was still under independent control, having no intention of joining in an alliance with the growing faction, which was stated by its governor, Nelson.


    "Well then, I bid you farewell, Larrus. I enjoyed your company, and I hope that we get meet each other for a meal, or a drink if the chance arises. And lastly, before I go. I see a great potential coming from you. Might it even be that you are this generation''s hero? Ha ha ha, only time will tell!" he left with a bright smile and a spry step, as if age hadn''t hindered him one bit.


    "So there really is something bad happening to Zeal as well. Who knew this all happened when we were doing the mission," Remuil said with concern.


    "Then shouldn''t that mean that we should get back right away?" Claire spoke, sympathizing with the rest of her group, concerned about the state of their friends, and their guild.


    "You are free to go if that is what you wish. All the necessary requirements have been checked off, and there is nothing holding you back," Agnes said sternly, looking irritated as she closed her eyes, trying to block the sound of fawning voices from her side.


    "Come on, Larrus. Won''t you stay here?"


    "Yeah. I''ll take good care of you."


    The women took to him even more aggressively after hearing that he was going to be leaving for Zeal soon along with his companions.


    "Will you all cut this folly immediately?! Why don''t you all leave immediately? You will all be given notices when the time arrives anyway, so there''s no reason for you to stay here in my office and fool around," she hounded them angrily, crossing her arms.


    "No! You just want him to yourself because he saved you from that horrible man, and had sex with you because of that curse."


    "What a greedy aristocrat. I won''t hand him over to you."


    "!" she looked surprise, unable to make a comeback remark with what they said, seeing as how it were true, and that what they did was etched into her mind, resurfacing whenever she sees his face, making her flustered, irritated, and braindead.


    "Alright, that''s enough. We''ll meet each other again, I''m sure of that, but for now, please follow what she says. It''s been a long day. And Cecil, could you guys wait for me outside as well? I want to talk to her for a few minutes, if you''ll allow me," Larrus stood up with a deadpan face and astern voice, silencing the teasing and catching everyone''s attention.


    "You better not do anything to her," Cecil looked suspiciously at Larrus, leaving with her sharp eyes on him.


    "Ha, don''t worry, I won''t. I''ll just be for a while. Then I guess we''ll leave for Zeal afterwards."


    The doors closed, and they were left with each other under the silent atmosphere, one brooding, looking down with a beet red face as she held her shoulder with one arm, and the other looking at the girl with concerned expression.


    "It seems that you''re pretty angry at me, huh? Was it about... that?" he started, stepping up closer to her, where she instinctively backed away, forced to the front of her desk with no space to retreat to, still looking down, avoiding his gaze as she lost her stern demeanor.


    "I don''t really know how to handle these things, but I guess I''ll start with a sorry. I never really meant to do you harm. If there were any other way, then I could''ve done that, but there wasn''t any time, and you looked really pained. I couldn''t stand seeing it. Well, if you don''t forgive me, then that''s fair enough... I''ll leave now and spare you from my presence. Hopefully me not being around solves most of your problems. I''m sincerely sorry," he said, turning around and walking to the door.


    But before he could leave, she spoke audibly, making him stop in his tracks, clearly surprised.


    "I can''t explain it, but I''m not angry. I don''t know. Maybe it''s just because I''m feeling some things I''ve never felt before in my life. I can''t even believe myself anymore. I want to blame you, but for what? Saving my life? I couldn''t even say thank you properly. I''m not fit to be a Commander if doing something like that diminishes my self-esteem," her inner thoughts began spilling forth to him, where he listened carefully, making sure to remember her every word.


    Turning around, he closed the distance between them again, embracing her as a means to calm her down.


    "Wha-What are you doing?!" she protested, yet her voice, which should have been a yell of anger, became a silent one, fitting for a timid maiden in distress.


    "I guess I know another way of making someone I know feel better, even if for a bit only. I may even know what''s wrong with you, only that I can''t say it out loud," he said, whispering into her each, making her feel a bit jittery, but not defensive, as if she wanted him to do this, subtley allowing it.


    Just as her arms started to move and return his embrace, he spoke again, this time in a more playful tone saying, "Plus, you weren''t half bad that time. I should be thanking you instead," making her silent the moment she heard it.


    By impulse, she clenched her right fist, gritting her teeth, and bottling up her anger, then moved back to release a powerful blow to his stomach, sending him flying back impressively a few meters away, hitting the wall.


    "Ow. I guess I deserve that, ha ha," he said, scratching his head as he laughed, not seeming to be in pain.


    "I can''t believe you! You''re the worst! You steal my lips and chastity like nothing, then you make a fool of me?!" she was fuming, ready to strike another blow as she neared him.


    "That''s the face I know and love. It suits you just fine, but what doesn''t suit you is having one that seems to worry about the smallest things. Anyway, feel better?" he said, speaking sincerely and genuinely, not looking to be joking despite the smile on his face.


    Noticing this as well, she stopped, simply looking at him just as calmly as when they first met. Her mind was calm, and her heart was at peace, and again because of him.


    "Now, I think my job here''s done. That means it''s time to go," he stood up, dusting himself off, then turning towards the door again, this time opening it, but not before leaving a few words behind. "See you!" he waved, closing the door and finally leaving her alone in her office with the silence.


    "The face you know and love, is it? Ridiculous. I can''t believe I met a man such as him," she was unable to resist smiling, feeling the beating of her heart as she finally resigned her thoughts to think of him freely. "Is this what might one call, love? Wait... With him? No! It can''t be!" she started losing control, realizing how much of a leech he was, remembering him say that he had done things such as intercourse naturally, more than once, and with many others.


    "What have I let myself become..." she stood on her knees, contemplating her decisions.


    "So it is the fated day. You are finally leaving for Zeal, are you? Then did you enjoy the privilege of meeting and being applauded by an esteemed person such as Alfred Duke?" Cyrus said, pouring himself, and the others, his specially brewed drink from a rare, cultivated leaf.


    "That was you? Well, I didn''t really know him at first, but it seemed that we really get along on some things. Still, thanks lot."


    "Worry not for I owe you my life, Larrus, and to you all, for saving me from despair. If you had not decided to come, then that could have been the end of me. But here we are in the present," he took a sip from his cup in a delicate manner.


    "I''ll get strong like you, Larrus! I want to be as strong as you! So I''ll train hard with teacher and show you!" Roy jumped in joy, promising solemnly with a heartwarming smile.


    "I''ll be looking forward to that, alright?" he ruffled his hair, laughing along with him, making the two look like brothers.


    "Larrus, it''s time to go! We better leave early, otherwise the night''ll catch up to us," Cecil went inside, standing alongside Larrus.


    "Well, I guess this is it. See you, Cyrus, Roy. Stay safe," he waved goodbye, putting his arm over Cecil and walking outside, where Roy pulled on his teacher''s tunic, urging him to follow as well.


    "My, my. Calm down now," they both came at the door, looking at Larrus and his companions, all laughing together, getting along without much worries.


    They opened the door and exited, seeing the sight of the sun at its brightest, also seeing them look back as they walked away, where Cyrus and Roy waved back, briefly closing the chapter upon their meeting for now, fostering and cultivating new friendships that will stand the test of time... But this is not the end of it.


    "So, Cecil, you feel scared when I wasn''t around?" he teased, trying to get her to talk, and break the silence even for a bit.


    "Hmph, I could have handled him myself if only I weren''t tied up... " she said confidently avoiding eye contact with him still.


    "I was really worried about you, you know?" his voice turned calm and sincer, coming across as serious, surprising Cecil.


    "Larrus..." she looked at him as they walked side by side, slighty shuddering. "I guess you could say I wasn''t scared because I knew you were going to come," Cecil whispered, enough for only him to hear.


    "Ha! I knew it! Don''t worry. Of course I was going to come save you. Just like I told you when we first met, right? If you''re ever in doubt, or in trouble. Believe in me, and I''ll come through... probably. Well, it depends right now. I''m not as good as I was back then," he jokingly said scratching his head, laughing without a care in the world.


    She frowned at him, but then was unable to resist smiling, just being relieved that he was beside her now.

 Chapter 22: Restless

    "Well things are getting rather hectic. Don''t you agree, Bernard?" Marco looked calmly at the stacks of papers before him.


    "I-it is. Nelson gave us the temporary position of governor, so all his work has been piled up on you (which you dragged me into) including the occasional attacks from the revolutionaries," Bernard examined paper after paper, helping Marco organize and work things out.


    "like I said. That man is incompetent in dire times, becoming sick and infecting even his able bodied secretaries, leaving us no personnel whatsoever."


    "Well, you did ask for volunteers from the guild. So I think we have uhm, seven of them."


    "It''s better than nothing. Oh, and could you pass me the most recent report from the scouts? I think I need to change the guard patterns a bit. Everyone''s getting exhausted quickly, and its only getting worse even if we are safe inside the city," he pinched the temple of his nose, picking up and reading the papers before him, yet skillfully handling the affairs handed to him.


    "I think this is it. Here," Bernard gave him what he wanted, but wearing a face of clear concern.


    "I''m guessing that you''re worried about someone, correct?" he spoke while handling other tasks simultaneously, as if it were the most natural thing for him to do.


    "Well, it''s about Remuil and the others. It''s been a long time since they''ve gone on their mission, but they still haven''t returned. I''m afraid that those revolutionaries might have done something to them. You don''t look as concerned, Marco."


    "And I shouldn''t be. Larrus is with them, and that alone makes me sure that nothing terrible happens to them. And if something ever did, he''ll get them out of that rut. That''s how much I trust and know him. You''ll see, Bernard. I and some others have developed a deep trust for that strange man," he smiled while working, easing his assistant''s worries for now.


    "Now, enough brooding and help me out here... ah, another report from the recent attack. I guess they took our defense as rejection, now looking to forcibly take us. With numbers, you could expect an outcome such as that to come with ease, but with Farron breathing down their necks, they have no manpower to spare other than their main unit. What do you think will be their next move, Bernard?"


    "Uh, I think the best thing to do is wait us out till we get exhausted?"


    "You''re not entirely wrong, and that could be one means, but there''s a high risk that they won''t comply and force their way in. They are capable of that much. What I had in mind was that they might attack the other cities first and complete their so called alliances of the cities. But who knows when they''ll do that. All we can do is defend and hope for the best."


    "But Marco, with our casualties growing with each attacking wave, we won''t last a month if it keeps going like this. Yesterday we were just attacked, and now there''s another wave coming in a few days."


    "I have something in mind, but I won''t reveal it just yet. As we speak, I am working out the plan in my head. We won''t fall, we''ll guarantee that," he confidently proclaimed, passing from his work to look at the sun that''s beginning to set.


    "Wait. Who do you mean by we?" Bernard asked, but Marco did not respond, simply smiling at him, keeping his lips unnecessarily sealed about his plan.


    "Oh, and could you call the ''magnificent'' top three of Regulus? I have special tasks lined up for them while they are here."


    "We are at your beck and call, my Lord. Speak, and we shall obey," four mysterious figures where gathered in the palace where Spencer Olfrin, the leader of the revolution, ruled and sought for change.


    As night approached, their faces became shrouded, but recognizable in terms of the aura they emitted, each one being unique and imposing, creating the need for them to be in a special room, one that could hide the blood-curdling presence they gave away.


    "Good. I have something for one of you to do. The rest will simply resume what they have been doing. Take a step forward if you think you can accomplish my tasks," his rough, low voice echoed, filling the room to the brim with his presence, which was feared and respected by all present in the room, except one.


    One stepped forward silently, a young-looking girl with short, faded, pink hair till her neck, blue eyes, and a less proportionate, but seductive body, one that could put even the most attractive mortal human women to shame.


    She wore an altered, large, dark cloak for a priestess, and under it was a loose, casual, dark, looking-sleeved shirt, having leggings in replacement to a skirt, and pair of heeled, dark boots.


    "Interesting. This is the first time I''ve seen you take the initiative. I wonder how this''ll turn out," one of them said, smiling deviously.


    "Better than you, Alastor. You''re slyer than a snake. Even if the Lord chose you, I still can''t help but distrust you," another one said angrily, staring daggers at the man with his arms crossed, standing firmly and imposingly.


    "Oh, is that so? I though we disciples needed to be, as you said, ''sly'' at times. Or am I too in character for you?" he retorted wittingly, forcing the man to hold his silence and take this defeat for now.


    "If no one opposes to Layla taking the task, then hold your silence... Very well. Your task will be to go to Zeal and try the might of a man named Marco Fairway. I want to turn him into my disciple. His abilities have piqued my interests. If you can, then defeat him and bring him to me. No, bring him to me," the man said, ignoring the two''s bickering.


    She nodded, not saying anything, then moving back into the darkness, disappearing without a trace.


    "The rest of you are dismissed," and at his words, those who were in attendance disappeared as well, leaving only two presences alone in the room.


    He then approached the man he had bound to a wall, looking down upon him without much remorse, nor sympathy of any kind.


    "Now, returning to you. How long will you keep resisting? Does the pain not agonize you, or must there be a need for drastic measures?"


    The man he was speaking to kept his silence, glaring back at the large, cloaked figure, using his remaining strength to show his resistance.


    "No matter. I will take things slowly, then you will all see my plans falling in place at once. No one can stop me, not with my initial plans nearly in completion. That man who is doing my bidding without his knowledge, will soon be corrupted. His medicine is my blood, one that makes those who drink it my disciples. Yet he is an odd human, showing resistance to it. On the other hand, using it on someone like you is useless."


    "I-I will not bow to you... And if I do fall, that will remain the same. You demons are fated to fall, always. You think I do not know why there isn''t a hero being chosen every generation? Even without a hero, there will be an exception to topple you all," he said with a fervent voice, one filled with determination and hope.


    "Yes, that seems likely... Coming from a defeated Yavelian. You cannot do anything anymore to oppose me. All you are now is a conduit to which I siphon power from, enough to become the king of demons sooner or later. Then all will know of my glory," he began walking away, leaving the space that he had created especially for keeping the man inside the palace without anyone''s knowledge.


    "Check this district off the list. We''re moving on to the next one before night sets in, Rayleigh, Johann," Roland looked at the paper he held with various things listed on it, each one having instructions and directions that they were tasked to do by Marco.


    "This is... surprising, isn''t it, Rayleigh? Roland taking care of tasks as meticulous as this. I always thought that he would be objected to things like this, and would much prefer something like guard duty," Johann said, wearing his casual clothing which he wears under his armor, walking only with the other two around the city.


    "I don''t really know him that well, but from impressions, I must say that you are right," she said, checking something off with her thin graphite stick.


    "But I must wonder. Why us of all people? Not that I wouldn''t do this. Yet I thought that we would be made to protect the walls and the city constantly," Johann continued.


    "It''s because we''re low on people. It''s already odd enough that a city''s using guild members as guards, and the guild master as the governor. Everyone''s got their hands full, but we can''t call on reinforcements since we''re separated from the unaligned cities," Roland said, leading the three into the other parts of the district.


    They continued doing their tasks, meeting the citizens, who lavished them with praise for protecting them, grateful that the city still stood because of many of their efforts, also commending everyone in the guild, including Marco, who took the attention of many scholars in the city after he displayed his genius in many other defenses, all wanting an audience with him as to learn valuable things from such a man.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "So cool! Are you a knight?!" children flocked Roland as he passed by the residential district''s square plaza with Johann and Rayleigh, all looking amazed and awed by his figure and demeanor.


    They rode upon his shoulders and back as he did his inspection of the area''s safety, not seeming to mind the commotion at all, while the children''s mothers and daughters fawned over Johann''s impulsive seduction and charisma, all trying to hold themselves back despite trying to get his attention with effort, which he is aware of, but plays along with, knowing how to handle such things in his own ''special'' way, leaving the men they were with dumbfounded faces.


    The men then turned their attentions towards someone who stood above all women in the area in terms of grace and cold beauty, staying silent amidst the commotion, doing the inspection as well.


    Unable to control their feelings, they were immediately captivated by her.


    "Uhm, what might be your name, fair maiden? I''d like to introduce myself." one brave soul said, unable to take his eyes off her as he worked up the courage to ask up front, not knowing what he was getting in to.


    "I''d like to know you as well, my lady!"


    "What might your name be, miss?"


    Many began flocking to her as well, wanting a chance to be with a charming maiden such as Rayleigh, making the women turn their heads as they saw some of their husbands trying to do as the young men did, making them infuriated


    "I am not interested in such narrow¨Cminded men who chase something as materialistic as beauty. Away with you all, and return to your wives and women," flatly rejecting them, her words had the opposite effect, much to her surprise.


    "Amazing, how does such charm exist in one woman? She rejected us, yet I feel that I want her to reject me more and more. And with each rejection, it feels like I''m an inch closer to becoming acquaintances with her, when in reality, it is not even close, in fact farther, making me work harder and to better myself, and possibly my hard work could pay off in the future!"


    Her cold, piercing gaze struck them like a charm, much like a tingling sensation that attracted them much more to her, making them relent and improve themselves.


    *sigh* "Why does this always happen?" she asked herself with a sigh of exhaustion, her hair waving with the coming of the wind and the night.


    "Ha ha! Is that so? Will you look at the sky. Forgive me, ladies, but it seems like it''s time for my companions and I to leave and protect the peace from those that seek to disrupt it," Johann caressed a young woman''s cheek while holding another in his embrace, parting from the crowd that kept their eyes glued to him even after moving away.


    "There is no need to question why men chase you, Rayleigh. Your charms, they are, what you might call, addictive. But enough of them, let us call Roland and go back to our guild master. He must be worried by now," Johann said, walking towards Roland, who set down the kids hanging on his body, ending their fun for now.


    "Aww! C''mon, play with us a bit more, mister!"


    "Yeah, teach me how fight like this! Ha, ha, ha, and that!" the fiery-hearted and energetic child demonstrated a kind of shadow play with using his imagination of possessing the sword that Roland had with him, Durandal, and swinging it here and there.


    "First, grow older, then I might consider it," he said with his natural rough and grumpy looking expression, acting as his normal face.


    "Yes!" the one that asked him jumped in joy


    "No fair. Me too, me too!" many of them relented upon hearing that, crowding him again.


    "Quite famous with the children, aren''t you Roland? You just continue to amaze me with your hidden traits," Johann said with a coy smile, seemingly teasing him.


    "Let''s get going already. We''ve got guard duty after reporting to the guild master," said Roland, ignoring him and walking away after guiding the children back to their parents with care.


    The city lights were all being turned on as night came and the moon showed behind the clouds, providing the much needed light for the anxious and nervous citizens, who have no idea when they might be attacked again, leaving their fates on those who want to protect them.


    The three of them were walking by the quiet streets being patrolled by soldiers and guild members that they were familiar with, taking in the serene atmosphere that filled the air, something that was seldom experienced after the attacks began and became frequent, preventing them from feeling peace.


    "Ahh, how I missed such an experience. Who knew something that was natural in the world could only appear if one found peace in him or her," Johann breathed the fresh, invigorating air in, spreading his arms out with a clear smile, similar to that of a child''s.


    "I think having nothing but your shield and sword with you is foolish for someone with the title of Aegis. Should you not at least have your armor with you at all time? Your carefree attitude will cost you some day," Rayleigh scolded him with her normal voice, not angrily, but normally.


    "Such is the feeling of being someone like me. You have to relish the little things life has to offer, all the while trying to balance it with your life. In my case, I could confidently say that my scales are balanced, without a sign of it being tipped at all."


    "I don''t know if i should be amazed by your confidence, or disappointed by it. Never be too sure of anything. That rule keeps you alive as far as I know. Having doubts is never a bad thing," said Roland, drawing surprise from Johann.


    "Woah! Who knew that you could say a few good lines like that. When I first saw you, I''ll admit that I was pretty terrified. I also thought that you were the deadly lone wolf type of person. In reality. You are a caring person at heart. Pity that not many can see that side of you," he placed his arm around his armor, teasing once more.


    *sigh* "Say whatever you want," Roland removed Johann''s arm, sighing in exhaustion of his antics.


    "But still, I''ve noticed that this had been the only time that the three of us have ever spoken to each other freely. Oddly enough, it seems that we get by well," he continued.


    "Now that you say it, you''re right. I''m always away from the guild because of Arch-Mage training, and Roland''s... hmm, what do you do when you''re out for a long time, Roland?" Rayleigh inquired, surprisingly going along with Johann''s topic of choice.


    "I take high ranking missions alone, so it takes up more time. But, the end result is always the same. I accomplish it, then head back. Rest, then take another request."


    "That must seem pretty dull. That''s why you''re always coming back looking battered. I think if I remember correctly, I tried talking to you once, but you ignored me. It was quite the tragedy. I may have agonized over it."


    "There seemed to reason to talk back then, isn''t there? I made better use of my time by taking on more requests and honing my skill. Beyond the west is a terrifying menace that''s been rampaging for ages. To become stronger means that you can overcome such odds, even with a single percentage of victory," Roland seemed to look grave, clenching his fist, seemingly remembering something.


    "I guess you have a point then. I won''t pry much longer. But, if you ever need a companion on your lonely quests, feel free to ask me anytime. Rayleigh will agree to that as well."


    "What? Why are you deciding for me? Like I said, I might be busy for guild related things. I think Roland can handle anything on his own. Us going will only get in his way," Rayleigh indirectly rejected Johann''s offer.


    "Is that so? I think I can match Roland somehow. I might have a weapon that I can utilize against him," Johann said, smiling confidently as he said that, drawing a sanguine smile from Roland.


    "Oh? Is that so? What weapon do you think can beat me?"


    "The greatest proponents in life, skill and luck," he placed his hands on his waist, gloating about his mundane secret weapon.


    "I don''t know if you''re a fool, or a confident charlatan. I''ll pass on you. well do it when you''re serious about trying to beat me," Roland resumed walking alongside Rayleigh.


    "The toughest of crowds cannot be appeased, how cruel."


    Before they could enter the district leading to the governor''s office, a familiar ringing sound of a bell could be heard echoing throughout the city, awakening the supposedly sleeping citizens, filling them with an unknown fear.


    "That''s the warning bell. What could it be at this time?" Rayleigh''s face turned grave as she turned towards the direction of the ringing.


    "Quiet... It''s coming from the main gate, the one to the north-west of the city. Let''s go!" Roland rallied the two, whom agreed with him without needing to say anything else, rushing to inform to guards they encountered on the way, giving them warnings and instructions.


    "Same protocol! Get the citizens in the chapel or the guild house calmly and orderly, and have a guard unit around it. You, get word to Marco Fairway, immediately! The rest of you here, come with us," Rayleigh, the one tasked with acting as the second-in-command in the case of an attack, ordered those they passed by in an orderly manner, having prepared herself for times like this.


    "Monsters! Monsters are attacking the walls! Get some people over here, there''s too many of them!" people were going back and forth, to and from the gate, shouting tirelessly, looking around with terrified faces.


    "Hey, you! Tell me, how bad is it," Roland forcibly grabbed one of the tense soldiers, looking dazed until he snapped him back to reality.


    "A-ah, I-uh."


    "Get a hold of yourself and speak," Roland lowered his tone, setting the man down, giving him room to breathe.


    "T-There are monsters attacking the walls, many of them! We''re going to get overrun at this rate. There''s large monsters, small ones, every kind! I-I don''t want to go back there!" the man left, running away in fear, leaving the group dumbfounded and without any concrete information other than that.


    "Well, let''s not delay, shall we?" Johann led the group, running fast towards the gate, where a red light shined, and a, large, dark fume of smoke came rising from it, making the situation, whatever it is, more urgent that it was.


    Arriving at the scene, they came upon a massacre already happening, and with more casualties happening in the process.


    Monsters, ranging from small ones to terrifyingly large ones, had broken the gates, setting it on fire through methods unknown, passing through it in groups, fighting the soldiers that remained, unable to escape their fate.


    Bodies were strewn all along the streets, being consumed by monsters that are hungry for blood, not stopping there and taking some more.


    "I am at a loss for words. For now, let us help out those that we can," Johann suggested, raising his shield and preparing to fight.


    "Are you stupid? You''ll get yourself killed through a suicide attempt, and you don''t have any armor on but your shield. There''s nothing we can do for them as we are now. We''re at a disadvantage. Maybe if we had more people, then we could, but that would mean sacrificing more just for another with the same exchange, maybe even more threatening than you originally hoped for," said Roland, firmly standing his ground, looking at the brave men in front of them with a scowl.


    "I could try blasting through them. But it wouldn''t be enough to take out all. Both of you run in quick and get them out of there with that window of time. No hesitations. I''ve already started channeling my Essence Cannon," Rayleigh started glowing faintly upon voicing her plans.


    The two nodded in agreement, not having anything else to object with, sticking to their current tasks.


    "Alright, I''m ready. Start running whenever you want. I''ll blast through when you''re close enough."


    Taking a deep breath, the two ran through exhaling, exceeding the speed of a normal human, yet as they ran, a white, bright, beam passed them by, piercing through the crowds of monsters, creating a clear path for them to take the handful that could be rescued, leaving behind the unfortunates, retreating as quickly as they had gone in.


    "Hurry, I''ll keep barraging them with my spells. You worry about getting back to safety and asking the guild master what comes next. I''ll follow after I''ve secured your escape," she said, already casting a wide variety of strong looking spells, decimating the growing number of monsters instantly, showing her prowess as a chosen Arch-Mage candidate.


    "Let''s go! Don''t lag behind," Roland yelled to Johann, clearly concerned about Rayleigh, as he hesitated in leaving her behind with the immensely growing number of monsters.


    Just before they could get a move on, from further through the crowd of monsters, above ground, flame arrows, made up of dark and eerie magic, quickly came raining down on them, exploding into a massive ball that engulfed much of the area with an unusual dark, flame, knocking everything near its radius away, even the monsters.


    Then came forth from the street, walking up to them, a maiden wearing a dark, large cloak that covered her body, leaving only her pretty face and faded pink hair to be seen, her eyes shining in the darkness of the night.


    "Marco Fairway, where is he?" she said in a calm, low, unenthusiastic voice, looking at the three knocked down on the ground, reeling from the strong explosion that came as a surprise to them.

 Chapter 23: Denying Demise

    The seemingly unthreatening girl stood before them, the monsters unmoving, as if waiting for her to command them to do so.


    Her aura was dreaded, as if she were born for the darkest depths, then spat out from the ground, made to raze terror among those living on the soil.


    The wake before her was of pure madness, where death and melancholy danced in unison, celebrating her arrival in an auspicious way, paving the roads with bodies and souls of the innocent, consuming hope from all.


    Yet her face did not show as much chaos as one would need to be feared, rather, the presence she carried was unmistakably equal to a demon''s, full of terror and the lack of hope.


    Immediately, Roland and the rest rose up, regaining their balance after being dealt a strong blast of wind that forced them back, and those that they were carrying.


    "Hey, don''t tell me that she caused all this. If she did, then this is unbelievable," Johann said with a grimace, unable to believe what he had just seen and felt from such a person, not even looking to be older than any of them.


    "Kh! Damn, just what is happening?!" Roland said, looking at the men they carried, now deceased and lifeless, making their efforts in vain.


    "You two, stay vigilant. I don''t like this feeling I have about her," Rayleigh created a glow in her hands, preparing a spell for something that might come to them eventually, a bad omen she predicts.


    "Marco Fairway, where is he?" she said softly, drawing surprised looks from them.


    "What did you just say?" Roland raised his sword, already assessing her and sizing her up.


    "Marco, Fairway, where is he?" she repeated with the same tone, not changing anything about her.


    "What do you want from him?" Rayleigh questioned, on edge, as she made sure to pay attention to every move she might make.


    "So many questions... boring," she disappeared after speaking, leaving nothing in her presence as the three were unable to believe what they just saw, now raising their guards in a panic, trying to discern her location.


    Feeling a sudden surge of magic with her senses, Rayleigh directed her sight upwards, immediately taking action, protecting her allies in the process as she casta strong, domed barrier over them with speed, "Vanguard''s Essence!"


    They were assaulted by a hail of sharp arrows. Each one stronger than the last, possessing a powerful dark shade that seemed to devour the Essence of magic on her barrier.


    "She''s stronger than I originally thought! This will be difficult for us to overcome," Rayleigh emphasized as the Barrier she had made was cracking, already on the verge of breaking.


    Right as the barrier shattered, Rayleigh fell due to the immense pressure she was under, trying to hold the barrier for as long as she could, but was unable to overcome the seemingly infinite number of arrows being castes on them.


    "Careful now. Wouldn''t want our magnificent mage to get hurt, Johann said, catching her just in time, moving out of the way as Roland amazingly parried some of the arrow with his sword, Durandal, which did not break nor crack from being used to stave off fierce magic attacks.


    "What do we do now? I don''t think she intends to let us go," Johann asked as he placed Rayleigh back on the ground.


    "Isn''t it obvious? We''ll beat her down and end this monster infestation."


    "Easy enough for you, Roland. I don''t think my skill and luck would be enough to overcome such odds."


    "You''re famous for having held back a horde of monsters. Don''t tell me you made all that up," Roland mocked Johann, who turnedserious, not taking too kindly to the friendly insult.


    "Very well then. It seems that your intentions to provokeme have paid off. I will show you both that Johann the unbreakable aegis is not to be mocked nor belittled!" he raised his shield, drawing his sword from his sheathe, facing the girl that levitated above them with a charming glare, keeping up approaches while showing his prowess and strength.


    "Hmph, good. How about you, Rayleigh?"


    "I''m afraid that you''re right. We don''t have any choice, and the best we can do right now is to possibly defeat this threat, or hold out until allies come and support us," she exhaled, taking another deep breath in, circulating a massive supply of energy in her body, which acted a deep well supply.


    As they readied themselves, the girl levitating in the air brought her hand down, signaling the monsters to begin moving once more, resuming their frenzy across the city, destroying everything in their wake.


    With the monsters closing in, the three prepared for the inevitable, but were again surprised by the sudden misinterpretation of the monster''s nature.


    "They''re avoiding us?!" Roland acted in surprise, not lowering his guard, suspicious and wary of their actions being strange.


    Indeed, the monsters moved on, casting them aside and continuing their parade as they made a clear battleground between the girl and the adventurers.


    Again, she disappeared, reappearing in front of them in the blink of an eye, blowing them away again with a powerful pulse of wind.


    "Not this time!" Roland roared, denying her from pushing him away as he stuck Durandal to the ground, standing his ground from the harsh wind, supported by his heavy armor.


    After outlasted the attack, Roland rushed the girl, raising his sword up high, assaulting her with a series of powerful slashes and cuts, using his body to curve his attacks and make them connect.


    But to his disbelief, she avoided every single of his attacks, phasing around Roland''s range, appearing and reappearing in various places around him, making the warrior look like a fool as he retreated, trying to figure out how to land an attack on her.


    "Roland, I''ll synchronize with you. Keep going! Johann said, standing on the opposite side of the girl, behind her, wielding his sword on his left hand, and his shield on his right.


    Johann begun his dash, prompting Roland to do the same, raising Durandal with both hands.


    "Haaa!" Roland heaved loudly, bringing down his sword on the ground, destroying the street where it landed, avoiding the girl who once again faded from his sights.


    "Take my graceful attack!" Johann leapt to the air rather strongly, jumping over Roland and slashing down behind him, having seen where the girl would reappear with a single glance.


    Caught by surprise, she resorted to a spell, holding her hand out, releasing a dark ball of fire to hit the airborne warrior.


    "Gahhh!" Johann reacted accordingly, raising his shield, and taking the brunt force of the attack, being blown back a few meters away.


    Now knowing where she is, Roland spun, twisting his body to hit her with the momentum he built up, but was immediately rejected, blasted back by the same spell, hitting the side of his armor, and sending him back flying towards Johann.


    "Tch. This is ridiculous! We can''t do anything to her. The monsters must already be through the commerce district, and there''s just more of them coming each second," Roland fumed, striking the ground angrily with his sword.


    "Are you alright, Roland? You took a rather harsh beating from that spell," Johann came from behind, Rayleigh having her arm around him as he supported her.


    "Thank you, Johann. Don''t worry too much about Roland. I''m sure that he''s taken harder hits than that. Now, enough of this. There is still a chance to defeat her and hold back the monsters. But we will have to work together, understand?" Rayleigh dusted herself off, taking on a serious expression, affecting her two allies as well.


    "As if I''d fall to something like that. But you''re right. We''ll have to work together if we want to stand a chance against whatever she is," Roland and Johann affixed their sights on the mysterious girl, initiating the attack, followed by Johann, then Rayleigh, who seemed to take a strategic approach, being only a few meters away from the two so that they could reinforce each other in the case that she phases near someone.


    Their battle became fiercer with each second, being fought by blades and magic.


    When Roland would be blown back, then assaulted by a barrage of spells, Johann would use his shield and parry as many as he could, amazingly tanking the hits, making his body nearly numb with pain.


    Rayleigh would then act as their main offense, casting precise spells that would seem to hit her, but did not, only giving the chance for the two to counterattack, only to be fended off with ease, then blasted with an extreme pulse of magic, those of which exceeded Rayleigh''s by far.


    "We can''t let up, even for a second."


    "Easier said than done. But, rest assured that I won''t give up no matter what. After all, it''s a miracle that we''ve lasted this long, seeing as how powerful she is. It made me value my life even more, ironically," Johann tried lifting the mood for a bit, exhausted, staggering as he supported his weight with his sword.


    "Pathetic, I''m pathetic. Why can''t I do anything against her?!" Roland raged, breathing just as hard as Johann, having moved so much that he could barely swing his sword.


    "Don''t move too much, I''m still regenerating your energies. We can''t stop no matter what. For all we know, she might be connected to the arrival of these monsters, and that defeating her was the only way to stop the rampage," Rayleigh encouraged them despite being in the same state, just as exhausted.


    "But still, I wonder why she is so obsessed about the guild master. Maybe a former lover who turned to vengeance?"


    "I don''t care. We''re going to beat her here no matter what. She''s not going to get past us, I will guarantee that!" Roland roared once more, making Rayleigh rather angry and annoyed.


    "I told you to stop moving for a while!"


    "Rayleigh, Roland, no time for scolding and arguments. Here she comes again!" Johann raised his trembling shield arm, his other hand feeling heavy, as if hewas lifting an object heavier than a sword.


    Meanwhile, inside the city square, the monsters advanced rapidly, creating carnage wherever they went, plunging the city into ruin as they broke houses, killed and consumed even more humans without a second thought, filling the streets with blood and screams of the damned, which induced even more fear amongst others as the night went on.


    "Keep up the barrier, first platoon! Second platoon, prepare to cast spells when the barrier is lowered. We cannot miss the chance to thin them out! You there, take half of the soldiers here and put up a defensive wall on the south side. I''ll focus the offense here with as few people as possible," Marco began releasing orders here and there, effectively commanding the nervous troops under the dire circumstances that they are in.


    Yet, the fear of the citizens was what affected them the most, for a mere glance at their faces made you realize that you too are human, and you too have something to fear.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    But; nevertheless, they followed his instructions after he had given a rousing speech, one that awakened their minds to something that they held on to dearly.


    "Marco! We''re completely surrounded, and the best three in the guild are missing. What do we do now?" Bernard nervously asked while holding a large battleax and wearing a heavy armor set, making it look like the monsters could bemore terrified of him than he is of the, because of his imposing and intimidating aura, improved by his towering figure.


    "Calm, my friend. The only way to overcome this is through solidarity. Have I ever let any of you down?" he asked with a genuine smile, not even disturbed by what was happening around them.


    "I-I guess not, but look around you! We won''t be able to get away from here. And those monsters are close to breaking the barrier. At this point, it''s only a matter of time," he sulked, losing hope quickly.


    "Well then, if you truly doubt me, then let us make a wager. Nothing on the line, just a friendly wager. We will make it through this somehow. I can feel divine providence arriving," Marco looked towards a specific direction, smiling confidence.


    As this was happening, a horse-drawn wagon that carried a supply of hay was on its way to Zeal, carrying other things behind it, namely people, whom of which had hitched a ride from a kindly old man, who reluctantly let them on, seeing as how he was heading back home to Zeal himself.


    "Man, it got dark real fast, didn''t it? You could barely see the road."


    The nearby grove gave a fresh, green smell, in tune with the very essence of nature and what makes it special in such occasions.


    "This is quite nostalgic, still. Oddly enough I could remember this very path which we walked during our journey home from missions."


    "You''re right, Andersen. I''m starting to remember those times myself. It was when we just joined the guild if I''m not mistaken. We had to defeat a lot of monsters infesting a nearby farm."


    "Isn''t this nice, Julia? The roads are so tranquil and quiet; you could nearly hear the sound of nature herself."


    "Hey, Larrus, wake up already! We nearly there, ngh! Why are you so heavy?"


    They had traveled for a day and a half, cutting it shorted after having ridden a wagon heading the same direction as they were.


    Encountering nearly nothing, they had relaxed for the majority of the trip, letting them feel a certain kind of peace that they have not felt in over a while, making it reasonable to savor it as long as they could.


    "What is the high heavens is that?!" the carriage driver said, stopping his horse and then standing from his seat and becoming silent for a long duration, drawing the attentions of the people he was with.


    "What''s wrong?" asked Claire, feeling something bad in her gut as she thought about what might be running into the old man''s head.


    The rest of the group, excluding one sleeping Larrus, stood up to see what the old driver was worried about, peering through the darkness, and then to the sky, where a thick, black pillar of smoke rose up, and below it was a hue of red, meaning only one thing.


    "A fire? Wait, didn''t Alfred Duke tell us about Zeal being attacked?!'' Remuil said, remembering the exact meeting and what they had talked about concerning Zeal and the rest of Independence.


    "Oh no! My niece! She might be in trouble! I need to go get her!" the carriage driver said in disbelief, trying to get his stubborn horse to move which it did not, protesting instead. He then tried dismounting, wanting to go onfoot.


    "Wait! Do t do anything rash!" Julia stopped him in time,


    *Yawn* "What time is it now, Cecil? Is it time to eat?" Larrus said absentmindedly, still half asleep, laying on his side while on the blanket covered haystack, resuming his slumber without worry.


    "Larrus, get up, hurry! Look at what''s happening!"


    "Alright, alright, I''m up. What''s happening anyway?" Larrus stretched his body and shook his head, trying to stave off the drowsy feeling still trying to convince him to go back to sleep.


    He looked to the horizon, immediately seeing what had them worked up, awakening every bit of his senses as concern began filling his mind.


    Just then, from the side, the sound of boot steps could be heard, making the group shift their attentions in that area, all being cautious of what''s around them after seeing something as alarming as the fire on the horizon.


    "Late as always. I guess a welcome back is in order. But, that and the formalities could be settled in another time. I have something urgent to tell you, mostly you, Larrus," a dark haired man appeared from the shadows, wearing a white, commander''s garb, speaking calmly with a warm smile.


    "Wait, I recognize you! Aren''t you the guild master?!" Remuil pointed out in surprise, making those in his party of five look closer as well, confirming their doubts.


    "What is the guild master doing here?! And what''s happening to Zeal?!" Claire began barraging him with questions, receiving no answers as he replied with a simple sentence, "Calm down. All will be fine with you all now here."


    "Now, Larrus. If you would be so kind to come here, I''d like to briefly explain something before it''s too late," the man beckoned, his expression turning serious.


    Larrus grabbed his sheathed sword, jumping from the carriage and then to the man.


    "Well, Marco. What''s this about?" he asked indifferently, using the tone he usually has when speaking to Marco.


    "We are under attack by monsters. If you can remember clearly, I can create clones of myself, and this is one such clone. Currently, my real body is still in the city, holding out as best I can with the other civilians, but not for long. I guess you already know this about me, but It wouldn''t hurt to remind you."


    "And the problem?"


    "It seems that the room of this problem is one such being that we are both very familiar of. A disciple. I have sent another clone of mine to inform me more about her, but sadly, my clone was wiped away easily. It seems that she specializes on spells and quickly teleporting. Some of my brightest guild members are already engaging battle with her, but I don''t know how they are faring. If you would, I''d like you to defeat her and rescue my students at the main gate, and finally put an end to this while we still have a chance."


    "Fine. I don''t have any reason to decline," he said, facing the group.


    "Cecil, we''re going to save the city. Come with me," he began approaching the horse, caressing its body and nose, calming it as the horse responded with a slight neigh.


    "I''ll be borrowing this for a bit. I''ll be sure to save your niece while I''m at it," said Larrus, cutting off the reins and taking it, mounting the horse, which was rather friendly, not showing any attempt at kicking him off.


    "Hurry, Cecil! We don''t have much time!" Cecil stumbled forward, but quickly regaining her balance and taking Larrus''s hand, mounting the horse and sitting behind him, taking hold of his stomach.


    "Wait! Where are you two going?" asked Beatrice, concerned just like the others.


    "Saving the city, I guess. Stay here and you''ll be safe. And just to make sure that you don''t become reckless," Larrus faced the clone of Marco, looking at him sternly saying, "Don''t let them leave until it''s safe."


    Then then whipped the reins slightly, signaling the horse to walk forward, then run at his own pace, becoming increasingly faster and faster as it warmed itself up.


    "Let''s see. If I remember how to ride a horse properly... Oh, hold on tightly, Cecil. Wouldn''t want you to fall off badly. Alright, next is to... Hmm, I think I have it down. Now, off to Zeal. And don''t talk, otherwise you''ll bite your tongue. I''ll tell you what you need to know later," Larrus said, making the horse go faster and faster.


    Everything besides the road in front of them became a blur with the speed that the horse they rode upon was going, feeling the great, cold wind wash over them like a giant wave.


    The view of the city could now be seen as they passed a slope thad led to it; showing the image of a burning ruin, infested by monsters of varying sizes, all looking bloodthirsy and filled with rage unlike nay he had seen before.


    Larrus had the horse stop fully, not risking it falling into the monster''s clutches as their next meal.


    "This is where we get off, Cecil. Get ready. It seems that they''ve already started welcoming us," said Larrus, dismounting with ease and unsheathing his sword as small groups of deadly looking monsters started running in their direction.


    "Ah... Larrus! I can''t get down!" Cecil started panicking as the mosnters closed in.


    "Lean your body towards me, I''ll catch you," he said, prompting her to do just that, but quicker, seeing as their situation warranted speed.


    "There you go. Alright. How about we do this like always? I''ll depend on you, and you can depend on me. I know I''m not as good as I used to be, but I''ll show you that I still have what it takes," he smiled at her after catching and setting her down gently, showing her the side of him that she knos well, and was always fond of.


    "R-Right! Leave it to me!" she said, breathing in and out, trying to get rid of her nervousness.


    Larrus dashed forward, meeting the first of the monsters with a low stance, holding his sword like it was sheathed, then stomping his right foot on the ground to stop, drawing the sword upwards, immediately felling the thick-skinned monster in one strike.


    Just then, another one, an agile monster, had made it to Larrus''s blind spot, striking with its deadly claws.


    "Inferno pillar!" Cecil shouted out desperately, creating a circle on the ground that then spewed out a pillar of fire that disintegrated the monster into nothing, instantly turning it into ash.


    With that done, Larrus cleaved the rest skillfully, using his raw strength to force the monsters aside, creating a pile of corpses within minutes.


    "Thanks, Cecil. You''re a lifesaver," he said, then looking around him, assessing the area, recognizing the various scenes as the city they lived in.


    "Even if it''s been a long time, you still are amazing as always," Cecil said, awe-strucked as all those memories of her first meeting with Larrus, and what she had seen in him. It was similar to that, yet it was not. And she could not help but feel nostalgic despite the dire situation.


    "It seems that the monsters are more focused inside. Good. Let''s find the cause of all this," he signalled for her to follow him as they made their way inside the city from the opposite gate, not encountering as much monsters as they had outside.


    "T-There''s so many of them!" Cecil stared at the hordes of monsters with a terrified and shocked expression, making her feel doubt in her legs, not moving because of her nerves.


    "Did you forget already? I''m here aren''t I? This time, I won''t let any of them get to you. I promise. Now, let''s keep moving. I recognize this place, and I think you do to. We''re close. Let''s hurry before everything''s too late," he urged her, taking her hand as they ran from alley to alley, avoiding most monsters that they encountered, quickly defeating those they inevitably met along the way.


    "Ah! Larrus, over there!" she cried out, seeing a maned monster with a lion''s head and body, and a ram on the same shoulder, and yet another head, a red, fire breathing dragon that gave the entire body wings and a scaley long tail.


    The lion head roared, and the dragon head breathed fire, making the tensions clear that only one can emerge alive from such an encounter with a monster as strong as this.


    "A Chimera-Omega? Isn''t this a treat. Alright, Cecil. The only way we can beat this thing and go trhough is if you give it your all. I''ll hold it down while you cast a spell strong enough to incapacitate it or at least create an opening for me.I''ll take care of the rest," he said, stepping forward, challenging the beast with a serious expression.


    He rushed the beast, meeting it head on as the monster ran as well.


    Closing the distances between them, Larrus slid down the middle of the monster''s body, cutting its thick hide as he sliced along with his blade, emergin from the other side where he immediately reversed his position, leaping high up to cleave the monster from behind.


    In a split second, the beast retaliated after receiving a tinge of pain, swatting Larrus away with its tail, smashing him to a nearby wall.


    It then faced Cecil, who nervously kept chanting and channeling her power, twitching, but now closed her eyes much to her fear.


    Then she remembered his words as the monster crept up further to her where she could nearly feel its musky breath on her skin, making her shiver, but not lose hope in that one promise he had made. She opened her eyes, full of determination, believing fully in him.


    The beast raised its claw, quickly bringing it down upon her, whereas she kept her eyes glued to it, unmoving.


    "Take this!" a piercing yell sounded, followed by a lion''s roar of pain.


    She had blinked for a second, and now Larrus appeared before her, having pierced through the beast''s right foreleg, causing it to bleed drastically.


    "Whenever you''re ready, Cecil," he said in a composed manner, not at all disturned nor concerned about holding a massive Chimera in place with his place in one of its limps, inches away from being bit by the lion''s head, but held high up enough so that the dragon''s head could not reach him, revealing its belly which showed the scar that Larrus made earlier.


    "Ready! Here goes! Glorious haven!" she held both hands out, forming a small ball of light between that then gave way to a massive, powerful beam of light that blasted in a straight direction, destroying everything in its path, making the night briefly filled with a certain luminescnence.


    As the light died down, Cecil heaved a sigh, falling to her knees, exhausted from casting such an energy hungry spell.


    "You did great, Cecil. I knew you would!" he said, smiling as Larrus was down on the ground, having narrowly avoided her spell with his impeccable split second reaction time, saving his life in the process.


    "Ah! Larrus, are you alright?! Sorry, I overdid it that I forgot about you!" she disregarded her exhaustion, worrying first about her companion, checking him for any bodily scars, placing her hand on his chest, proceeding to cast a healing spell on him immediately.


    "Haha! Don''t worry about it too much. You''ve done great so far," he took her hand, feeling its comfortable warmth andher smooth, soft skin, retreating it back to her.


    "Just a bit more, Cecil. then we can finally rest. Can you still do it?" he asked, standing up, extending a hand towards her.


    She looked at it, trying to think clearly, deciding from how she was feeling, and not wanting to be apart from Larrus.


    "Alright, since you''re tired, I''ll carry you on my back and quickly run you back to the others. Don''t force yourself. I think I can manage on my own, probably," he said, preparing to carry her on his back.


    She immediately protested, pouting in a cutesy way, looking at him like he was a menace saying, "You''re terrible! I''ll go with you, and that''s settled. I won''t go back without you."


    "Well isn''t this a bit of a problem. I wonder why you''re acting like this all of a sudden. But fine. Since you insist, let''s go finish this and rest. Hopefully our house is still in one piece by the time this is done," he once again reached out to her, smiling at her valiant efforts.


    Her pout turned to a smile, and she accepted his hand, standing up and dusting herself off, surprisingly being filled with vigor by merely being with Larrus.


    They started walking towards the opposite gate, where the cause of the problem is said to be taking place. Yet before they could even reach the main gate, the surroundings were filled with so much destruction that the land itself was leveled, completely decimating houses and turning them into a charred ruin.


    "What caused this?" he said, investigating from a distance, the rest of the way still being filled with roaming monsters.


    "Larrus, over there, I can see something," Cecil pointed out, seeing bright explosions somewhere near the main gate''s wide open streets, a place avoided by monsters to their surprise, containing something they do not know about, but have a vague idea of.


    "This might be it. C''mon!" they ran through, avoiding the monsters and are closing in on the said source of the monster invasion.

 Chapter 24: The ploys of the puppet master

    "Haa- haa- haa," they were ragged and out of breath, completely demoralized and out of options despite having fought to the utmost of their limits, sparing no inch of energy nor drastic measures.


    All three were on the brink of collapse while their enemy levitated in place, not even breaking a single sweat after having done her part, causing massive destruction upon the city.


    Roland''s face was bloodied as he stood on one knee, breathing raggedly; his armor torn, cracked and mostly destroyed, his sword was intact, but felt like it would not be in a few more clashes, nor could he bring himself to even lift his own weapon.


    Johann could not feel his legs and right arm, which were used up to their limits as he was leaning on a ruined wall, his eyes still barely open, his clothes torn, and his precious shield, broken, shattered into pieces.


    Rayleigh was the only one who could still fight, or that was what she thought, standing tall, barely managing to keep herself up with her own strength enhancing magic, desperately drawing up magic from her surroundings, becoming fruitless with each passing second as the girl in front of her made use of it as well, taking the loose Essence of magic floating around them, replenishing her lost energy, not that there was much lost.


    Just then, she felt a sudden surge of magic from behind her, becoming a strong beam of light that radiated the dark night sky for a split second, fading in that instant as well.


    She noticed, but she dared not speak seeing as it would waste the remainder of her energy, still having a bit of hope that she could overcome such an odd, or maybe, Marco, their guild master, could save them from this peril.


    The girl in front of them made another move, one that they could not defy due to obvious reasons.


    With a snap of a finger, she instantly created numerous dark, sizable, balls made of darkness and flames, all floating around her, looming above the unfortunate three, emanating a pulse of corruption within, seemingly eerie and haunting.


    (I''ll use the last of my magic here. I need to hold out for much longer, and surely, our guild master will come for us), she said in her head with determination, focusing all her attention into channeling her last spell, placing both hands in front of her, facing flat at the girl who levitated higher up, leveling with her orbs of darkness.


    "R-Rayleigh-argh!" Roland spoke desperately, stumbling as his body ached in pain. "D-don''t do it. Just get out of here while you still can. I''ve got a bit in me left. It''ll be- argh! - It''ll be enough to buy you time," he forced the words out, producing a small stream of blood to come out from his mouth, and the rest of the wounds in his body, bleeding further.


    She did not respond, she could not respond for all her focus was on this one spell, one that might actually harm her with enough strength and luck.


    Rayleigh started glowing an aura of white, then came a ball forming on front of her palms, containing a powerful spell that she had been channeling for a while.


    She unleashed it, but failed; her light fading quickly as she stumbled to the ground like the rest, unable to maintain her focus due to the lack of strength in her body.


    "Haa~ I''m sorry. I couldn''t hold the spell in place. It became distorted. I don''t have anything else to use against her," she said, panting, looking upwards at their doom, looking pitiful at their attempts to fight back some more.


    "Tch! This can''t be the end! Argh!" Roland kept arguing with himself, forcing his body further through his limits, refusing to accept defeat, which was imminent at this point. Yet he could not stand, only look and speak idly.


    "What a way to, isn''t it? Defeated by a beautiful maiden. It seems like it''s not such a bad thing after all, ha ha," Johann laughed wryly, keeping pressure on his wound while still looking up.


    "Shut it, Johann. I won''t go down, no matter what! Grr! Move, damn it!"


    In that moment, the girl moved her arm forward, finally tired of her company, seeking to finish her objectives and return right away.


    The orbs all moved in unison, slowly heading down towards their targets, pulsating from within, like a bomb waiting to explode.


    Rayleigh then closed her eyes, feeling fear for the first time in a long while, remembering something that she grasped on dearly to, something that has pushed her to living for so long despite the many things she had to overcome, only to have it end afterwards, without a fight, nor a challenge.


    "Alright, Cecil. Blow them up!" she heard a voice just then, not from someone that she''s familiar with, nor had she heard this voice before; teeming with life and energy, as if it were a beam of light symbolizing hope in such a bitter life where those who are weak are fated to die mercilessly at the hands of the beholder.


    She felt a strong draft of air come from beside her, then the sound of something exploding continuously.


    Opening her eyes slowly to adjust to the bright light enveloping the area after the explosion, she saw a figure, one that stood tall with confidence, light shining at it, preventing her from seeing the man''s features while she sat. It was like a picturesque image that stood in front of her, a savior, a heroic one that had an odd, but comfortable aura with him. Her entire attention was captivated all at once, and she could not think clearly at all.


    "Good. I guess it''s time we take over. You ready, Cecil?"


    "Yeah! Let''s do this!"


    "Oh, you''re awake? Well, like I said. Leave this to us. You''re Marco''s guild members, right? You all did great and got this far. Even I''m surprised, which doesn''t mean that much, but, hopefully things go well," the man glanced behind him, revealing his bright, smiling face to Rayleigh, who was just even more captivated at his sight, not able to tell what that certain charm is, but is captivated nevertheless.


    He unsheathed his sword and started walking forward slowly, his boots were the only sound in the vicinity.


    The girl merely tilted her head, not at all surprised that her orbs had been destroyed.


    "Keep her on the ground, Cecil. It''ll be tricky if I had to force her down myself. Doubt that I could do that," he gave her companion instructions, one that she nodded to with enthusiasm and a charming, and bouncy personality.


    "Hey! Who are you two?! What are you doing here?!" Roland asked, surprised at what he saw, but still wary of the two new presences before them.


    "Now, now. Don''t get too worked up. I''m trying to focus here. Sit tight. This''ll be over in a bit. I don''t intend to lose here after what I''ve been through," he told him, silencing the aggravated warrior for a while, still having something to say from the looks of it.


    "Here, Larrus!" she unleashed a series of arrows searing with flames, all precisely heading towards the girl, who stared absentmindedly at it, only to disappear instantly, avoiding the arrows.


    She reappeared a few inches away from her previous position, still floating in the air.


    "I see how it is. Keep it up, Cecil. She''s bound to get down here eventually," the man said, awaiting his opportunity to strike.


    The girl he spoke with then started firing more arrows, each one becoming faster than the last, seemingly making the girl frantic with her teleporting, sometimes forcing her to shield the spells herself, then teleporting to safety.


    She looked distressed when the girl''s casting almost surpassed her teleportation speed, leaving her no room to escape, and only forcing her on the defensive, unable to make a change in power.


    "Just like we planned. Do it!" the man yelled out with a smile, whereas the girl responded by extending her arms wide open, creating small orbs of light that glistened and formed an organized barrier in the sky, covering it.


    She girl slowly backed away, but some of the orbs began chasing her when she was close enough to them, exploding loudly when both came in contact, forcing the girl to reconsider floating in the air as more of the aerial mines chased her, now forcing her to the ground.


    "What?! they actually forced her down to the ground?" Roland said, genuinely surprised seeing as how easily two of them did it, and with less time than them.


    "Ahh, two beautiful maidens with such strong magic affinities. What a time to be alive," Johann said in admiration.


    "My turn!'' he ran straight like an arrow, faster than that even, closing the gap between the two as her attention was mostly on the orb mines, making sure that she wasn''t being chased.


    Upon landing and making sure that she was safe from the mines, she immediately resorted to casting her spells, those of which were used against the three, forcing them back with a powerful pulse of air.


    But to her surprise, he was nowhere to be seen after she faced forward, making her show a face that none of the three had seen, nor had anticipated seeing; she had a face of panic, trying to find the man who mysteriously disappeared from her line of sight.


    "Over here," he whispered from behind her, slashing horizontally with his blade with an unbelievable amount of strength, giving her only a split second to react from the man''s warning, which seemed to have saved her life, ironically.


    The girl instantly created a barrier around her, one that the man easily cracked and destroyed, sending the girl flying back, rolling and stumbling uncontrollably, receiving a cut from him on her left arm, which now bled.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    "U-unbelievable. Just what is he and how is he able to fight her like that?!" Roland said, amazed at the scene before him, which looked easy, but in truth it did not.


    "You''re right, Roland. I thought you were the strongest and fastest around here, but who knew there was someone like him," Johann said, forgetting his wound, also captivated by the one-sided battle.


    While the two gave their opinions on the side, Rayleigh merely stood there, mesmerized at the man and his actions, his every being, and for some reason, she could not remove her sight from him and his dazzling style of wielding the sword using his body efficiently.


    "Cecil, send her back, will you?" he said, holding his sword with both hands, waiting in place for what he asked to happen.


    "Got it! Here!" Cecil said, creating a rotating circle made of magic in front of her, one which sent out a powerful beam of light from it, hitting the girl who stumbled towards her, being sent back towards the man who eagerly awaited her.


    "On behalf of all the people here that you killed without mercy, I dedicate this to them!" the man began sprinting, meeting the girl head on, then lunging with a forward step, slicing at just the right time to cut his target, and the air from the looks of it.


    The beam of light faded, and the girl fell to the ground, having a horizontal scar on her stomach, yet still alive.


    The scene became silent, and the roars from further down the area seemed to die down, leaving the man unscathed as he emerged victorious from the battle, standing triumphantly in front of the girl who was lying down on the street, clinging to what little life remains in her.


    "Tell me. Why were you here, and why did you attack the city?" he knelt down, asking calmly and gently, looking deep into her eyes in an attempt to get through to her despite what he had just done.


    "M-Marco Fairway, I-I need to kill him. W-where is h-he?" she said, blood coming out form her mouth, blocking out a bit of her voice.


    "Who sent you here?"


    She did not respond, but instead she shook her head, indicating that she will not speak of that person, holding her peace as her eyes slowly began closing, her hand trying to reach out to the man.


    "C-cold, I-It''s cold," she pleaded, tears dripping from her eyes without reason.


    "I guess dying is really scary huh? No matter. Here, take my hand. I''ll stay with you until then. You did some pretty bad things, but why don''t you tell me why you did them? I want to hear it," he said, sitting down with his legs crossed; his hand being held tightly by the girl who just previously tried to annihilate him.


    "H-hey, you! She''s dangerous. Get him out of there. He''s your companion, isn''t he?" Roland said in a brief panic, knowing how strong and terrifying she is, and that she might use her death as a facade.


    Cecil turned around, responding to him with a smile saying, "Don''t worry. Larrus knows what he''s doing. But here, let me heal you," she approached them, placing her hands on him, creating a comfortable green light.


    "Don''t bother with me. Heal him. He needs it the most," Roland turned his head towards Johann, who smiled as best he could, trying to look good in front of a maiden, like it was a routine.


    "T-thank you, fair maiden. I believe your name is Cecil, isn''t it? What a B-beautiful name, fitting for an angel, and one who looks like you, ow!" he said, reeling from a sharp pain that came from his wound.


    "Don''t move. I''ll get you back up and running soon, hopefully," she focused, pouring her energy into healing him with magic.


    "I don''t want to be alone, that''s why I did this," the girl spoke, looking drowsy as time passed, yet still being resilient.


    "Is that so?" Well, I''m here, so no need to feel lonely, even if you went on a rampage and nearly destroyed a city. That''s past your worries now. You won''t be alone, or that''s what I think at least," he said, as if speaking with a normal person off the street.


    "You, you''re kind, and warm. Kinder than him. I did this so I wouldn''t be alone all the time, but, I wish I met you instead," her eyes finally closed as the pool of blood from under her became deep in red; her hand''s grip tightening.


    "Good night. Sleep well," the man whispered silently as the girl''s body started reducing itself into mere smoke, vanishing into nothing, not even leaving her pool of blood on the street, briefly casting a curtain over the terrible travesty upon Zeal.


    The man stood, returning to the three, who looked at him with a daze, not speaking, simply looking in amazement and astonishment.


    "Need a hand?" he offered his to Roland, who denied him stubbornly, saying, "I''ll be fine. I can feel my energy slowly coming back anyway."


    "Well then, how about you? Can you stand?" he faced Rayleigh, who reached out to him without question, looking into his eyes replying with a simply thanks.


    Regaining her balance, she looked around her, then at the spot where the girl they fought died, truly leaving nothing on it.


    "Larrus, I think you should carry him. He looks too heavy for me," Cecil said, having finished healing Johann.


    "Alright, let''s get back to the others. You guide either him or her, and I''ll carry this one back."


    They agreed, heading back to the place that served as the city''s final safe haven, a place near the chapel and the governor''s building.


    Larrus held the man named Johann in his arms while Cecil assisted Rayleigh. Roland Walked on his own, using his sword as a cane to guide him through the rubble and strewn out corpses of bloodied monsters and humans.


    "I never thought in my entire life that I would be the one carried like this. It''s quite flattering coming from someone as strong as you, but it makes me quite uneasy," said Johann with a wry, awkward smile, being carried like a maiden in someone else''s arms.


    "Don''t worry about it too much. At least you got back safely, right? Don''t sweat the small stuff," he said enthusiastically, walking gently, but quickly.


    "Hey, you. Tell me, how did you get strong enough to beat her?!" Roland called out from behind, agitated and sincere in his words, wanting to find out the secrets to his success.


    "Nothing special, really. Maybe I''m remembering me from back then. But, for now, let''s rest up. I''m tired, but you three most importantly. If everything dies down, then maybe we can have a little talk," Larrus said, silencing the persistent Roland, who grumbled under his breath, accepting the compromise anyway.


    "I''m glad that we could reach an understanding. I only offer prosperity and peace, nothing else. Yet there are some measures that must be taken in order to ensure that our goals are to succeed."


    "Well, it seems that my ears had been filled with lies and many terrible things about your deeds. It is good that you came personally, otherwise I would have never known of your intent. I can see nothing bad from wanting to unite us all against a common threat. The city of Darsin will fully comply and join the alliance. But, we will need ample time to prepare if you are to make use of our military strength," a tall man sporting a long, white beard and a wrinkled face spoke endearingly, stroking his beard as he sat in front of a reputable man, one that his ideals and beliefs align to.


    "There is no problem with that. For now, I will only need to secure the contract for the alliance, then my army and I will be taking a short rest here, and finally moving on to Port city Harrick, then Kausten. The faster we accomplish this, the higher the chance that my plans will succeed without fail," a man spoke while wearing his armor, wearing a genuine smile and a content face.


    "Preparations will begin as early as tomorrow. I shall not spare any second, for even the will of the citizens in Darsin scream for a revolution!"


    "Excellent. Well, that is all that I came here for. It was an honor meeting you, governor Zaros. Now if you''ll excuse me, I have to get back to my company. I''m sure that they must be wary from the journey," he extended his hand, shaking each other''s.


    "Likewise, Lord Olfrin. I am reluctant to meet you once again, and maybe on friendlier terms such as at a meal perhaps," the man flattered, laughing heartily, showing a great amount of gratitude and praise as he escorted the man out from his office.


    He exited the building, proceeding to the outskirts of the city where numerous tents and campfires have been prepared under the shade of night, filled with the hearty voices of men enjoying the company of each other.


    "Ah, my lord. How did the negotiations go?" said Agatha, who welcomed him back as she stood alone outside the general''s tent.


    "Agatha. It went well. I have established clear ties with Darsin. But moving on. Are you not cold outside? Come, it''s time for supper anyway. Join me," he offered her, opening the tent, and ushering the general in.


    "So far there hasn''t been any need for violence. Oh how I wish that it would be the same for the remainders. I dread thinking that we would have to shed more blood to force our brethren into an alliance. Do you think such a thing is necessary, Agatha?" he asked, trying to dissolve the doubts that linger from within his mind.


    "No doubt you are acting only for the greater good of the people. There is nothing better than that. As I''ve always said. I will follow you through no matter the difficulty," she smiled, tidying the various things strewn about the tent, like important papers and maps.


    "Thank you. Now that that''s settled, wait here. I''ll get our meals from our cook," Spencer said, removing his body armor and setting it down on the ground, leaving on his casual clothing of a neat long-sleeved, V-neck shirt with a vest on top.


    After returning to her, they sat down together, eating the hot meal in front of them, taking shelter from the slightly cold wind developing outside.


    "When do we leave for the next city?" she asked, trying to make small talk.


    "Port city Harrick... Maybe in a day or so. Or tomorrow would be ideal, in the afternoon. But, the governor had told me that they are openly opposed to the alliance, having strengthened their military and city defenses in preparation for us. What''s troubling about the city is that there is a clear line of water by it, making their small navy quite a problem if they were to bombard us from the side. More so that the city is built like a fortress city, enough to withstand an army''s assault."


    "Is there no way to negotiate with them?"


    "I''m afraid they''re past that it seems, Agatha. I want to confirm it as well, but the governor urges me not to, since they might kill me on sight, knowing that I am going around independence, trying to convince the various cities to join us. It will become a battle from the looks of it."


    "If that is the case, then believe in me and my army. That is the very reason as to why I opted to use my own army to escort you instead of having someone else do it. I have confidence that we will succeed in many things. And as long as you are there, they will see you as a beacon of light that will guide them."


    "It seems that all I receive from you are praises. I can''t ask for a better companion than you, Agatha," he laughed with a carefree face, making Agatha''s red, flustered by his remarks, but putting on a confident and strong front.


    "Don''t forget that you can also rely on me. I can''t have you taking all my burdens from me. I have grown to become like this so that I could reverse the Olfrin family''s image, and possibly create the ideal nation where we can prosper."


    Time passed, and they finished their meals, getting the chance to know more and more of each other, talking with less formality, just like they''ve wanted.


    "It seems that time passes ever so quickly if one is having fun. I guess that it is time for us to rest and prepare for tomorrow."


    "You''re right. Then I shall head back to my quarters. Sleep well, Spencer. I shall see you again tomorrow," Agatha exited the tent with a wave and a smile, leaving the man to himself.


    "Well then, I have to prepare myself. I have the ability to forge through my path. It is unavoidable that lives must be taken, yet my heart tinges with pain at the very thought of it. Father, has my resolve wavered? Or am I unprepared for what may come?" he asked himself, taking the bottle that contained the medicine Hendrick had given to him, saying that he should take it every night before going to sleep.


    He drunk from the bottle, emptying it within seconds, heaving a sigh afterwards.


    Following a few more seconds, he felt a slight spike in his chest, welling up and becoming more and more painful as time passed, forcing his to convulse on the ground, tightly clutching his chest, as if a blade had been lodged deep within him, no way for him to take it out.


    His voice would not come out, and he felt the desperate need for air, grasping at nothing in front of him.


    Next, voices would then enter his mind, removing all strength from his body, preventing him from moving as his mind became chaotic.


    "Ah! What is this pain?! Why has it surfaced now when it has not done so in the past?!" he screamed in his head, voicing the words in his mouth, but creating now sound.


    It became unbearable, reaching a point where one could choose to simply end his life from the harsh torment and punishment.


    ... "You desire something, and I can give it. All you need to do is resign your life to me. Let your mind wander, and finally, give in."


    The haunting voice reappeared once again, forcing each word to echo in his mind, unable to resist nor block the sound out.


    "No! I won''t give in!"


    ... "Stubborn. There are things, many things that cannot be attained without sacrifice. Your goal is one such thing. I shall remain in your soul, waiting for you to finally relinquish your heart and mind to me. Soon you will understand that you will not be able to resist me any longer..."


    The voice disappeared, leaving him fatigued and out of breath, making him lose consciousness, and finally allowing him to drift to a deep sleep on the cold ground.

 Chapter 25: Pivotal point

    "So, what happens now? The city''s destroyed, almost nothing''s left of it but rubble. The people have nowhere to live in except the chapel and those buildings that are still barely standing. I doubt you''d take this lying down, Marco."


    "Well this is certainly odd. Larrus taking an interest in what I might do. This might The a good sign to come. But jesting aside, I don''t plan to leave things as is. After all, Nelson had asked me to govern in his stead, seeing as he was heroically wounded after fighting off a monster last night. That means I have an obligation to get the city back on its feet, whatever the cost may be. But you, I''m more curious as to what you will do now."


    "Who knows. Can''t really decide myself. Our place as nearly destroyed, but luckily most of our stuff is still there. Maybe I''ll ask Cecil what she wants to go."


    "So you''re leaving?"


    "Sounds selfish, but I don''t really have an obligation like you do. I''m no hero, nor do I want to be. The reason I barely take jobs is because of that. Andthe mission you sent me and your guild members on just proves that much more."


    "You''reright. You don''t have to do anything at all, but do you really mean that?"


    "What are you getting at now?"


    "I know you well. After all, we''ve traveled far and wide with each other, becoming brothers and sisters along the way, so of course I''d know you. Deep inside you, there''s an intention to want to put an end to this. All you need is a motivation, or a reason."


    "And it all ends up the same way. I''ve learned my lesson, Marco. You saw what it made me. I was lucky enough to still be sane by the end. I''ll think about it. Don''t think too badly of me. I''m justhuman after all. But somehow, you look at me like something above that."


    Larrus stood from the crate that he was sitting in, walking towards a specific direction to where their home stood, leaving Marco to himself.


    "Still so stubborn. Yet you have good intentions, that much I can''t deny. No matter how hard you deny it, your actions makes you into it, quiteironically. What you''ve been trying to run from keeps chasing you. *sigh* but first, let''s figure out how to fix things around here," Marco lamented for a bit, looking at the mess around him and the dedicated citizens, those of which had done their best in doing as much as they could for each other.


    "Sir Fairway, right? I hear you''re the new governor," a stout, stoic man came up to him, his casual clothes are messy, tattered and worn, yet his face displayed perseverance and a calm mind.


    "Yes. Please, call me Marco instead. Working with formalities isnot my strong suit. What is it that you need, my friend?"


    "I want to know if there''s something you want done. There''s a me and a few lads that are willing to get to work right away, just give us the orders."


    Marco examined him as he spoke, smiling in consideration of the man''s gracious offer.


    "Well then, my first orders for you and the others are to rest. I will need you all at a later time. But for now, restyour bodies. You look worse than me, and that''s already a bad sign. I''m the governor, trust that I will keep you,safe while I live."


    "O-okay! If you say so, Sir- I mean, Marco. But please, call for us if you need us! We want to help the city!"


    " I understand. Now go, follow my orders," he said with a smile, ushering the man away as he got to thinking about just how he will rebuild the city.


    "Cecil? Have you been here all this time?" he asked a familiar face who had been staring at the half wrecked house in front of her, looking longingly at it.


    "Oh, Larrus. I just got here. I was just rememberingthe times we spent here. I''m just a bit sad that it''s destroyed."


    "That so? You hungry?" he timidly said, trying to get her attention as he awkwardly scratched his head.


    "A bit. But there''s nothing to eat right now."


    "Don''t worry about it, come with me, I know a place we can get something fulfilling."


    He led her towards the outskirts of the ruined city, heading for an open forest by a stream, teeming with green and fresh air, where the skies were blue and vast, as if it took their minds away from the tragedy of last night.


    He made her sit on a spacious spot on the ground near a tree where the stream was beside it, flowing gently as it teeemd with a bit of life.


    Equipped with his sword, he brokedown a thin branch from a nearby tree, sharpening it, enough to be fashioned into a makeshift spear.


    After that, he started a small fire where he begun cooking his catch of four fishes, sitting comfortably by the shade of thetree as they waited for it to cook.


    "Cecil. What do you want to do now? I guess there''s a lot of stuff out there, and I''m just not one to decide by myself since I have you with me."


    "I want to help everyone. I''ve been thinking the whole night about this, but this revolution that''s going around isn''t helping anyone. It''s only bringing pain and suffering to many. I want to put an end to that... so I was thinking of, you know, asking you if you would help me. I know I''m not the only one who wants that. Marco and everyone here in Zeal does as well," Cecil stared at Larrus strictly, pleading for him through her eyes.


    "Ahh! Your making me guilty all of a sudden! Listen, Cecil. Whatever you want, it''s dangerous, that much is a given after having seen and gone through so many things together. Marco asked me the same question, and now I''m stuck in the same predicament. I just can''t decide the obvious."


    "Larrus. What''s holding you back? Is it... about that story you told me? The Larrus I used to know was always so straightforward and willing to help anyone in need, doing whatever he likes, not taking his word back, smiling and being carefree as he lived. But now, you''ve changed. And I refused to admit it seeing as how you were still the same person. Is there a chance that you''ll be able to go back to your real self? You''vebeenso full of doubts after that incident. I wasn''t there, but it''s not your fault," she started scolding him in her own caring way in a tame voice, saying what she had bottled up inside her, but with good intentions.


    "I wonder where all this came from so suddenly?" he looked at her quizically as he took a bite on his meal.


    "Ah! I''m sorry! I didn''t mean anything bad from that! E-everything just came out all at once, and I couldn''t help it. I''m sorry!" she said, lowering her head, genuinely regretful for her actions.


    "Don''t worry about it. I would''ve never known what you thought. You rarely speak your mind anyway, so this is a good change of pace. Change isn''t that easy to come by, but I''ll just have to do my best, right?" he ruffled her hair, smiling brightly at her.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "Larrus... Thank you!"


    "Sure, sure. Now eat. It''s going to get cold."


    Hours passed as the sun rose fully, and the relief effort went on as planned, organized by Marco and those that he assigned to help him divide the work through various means.


    "Good. I''d like your team here where it''s open. Report to me right away if you see something suspicious. Don''t do anything rash. Next is the contruction team. I''d like you to work here, and only take what you can. Don''t overexert. I''ve already assigned a guard team with you, and some magic users who can regulate the grow of the forest. Don''t forget to plant the saplings afterwards. Lastly, the Medical Unit. How is the state of the injured so far? What else do we need?"


    "A few rolls of bandages would be enough, but healers would do. Any food would be of great help as well, even to those of the elderly."


    "Very well. Bernard! Will you call out these people that I''ve written. Ask them to go to the medic area after they''ve done their tasks. We are terribly short on healers and those who can properly use medical equipment, and medical equipment in general, so I want to make full use of those that are present. I''ll find a way to reward them later."


    Marco handled the various affairs of which he thought about merely a few hours ago, already finding many ways to get the city functioning temporarily, utilizing every available resource in his disposal, which was not a lot to begin with, seeing as how most of their important possessions had been burned by the fire and eaten by the monsters.


    Many obeyed, not showing any signs of arguing and disagreeing with his orders, showing even more willingness and dedication than Marco could''ve have ever imagined in the first place.


    "Uhm, Guild Master, how about us? What do we do?" asked Remuil along with his friends.


    "Like I''ve said. Rest. I''ll need you when you are all well-rested and fully prepared for anything that I might give you. I don''t need to use a spell to see your constitution to tell that you and the others are still in bad shape. Now forgive me for I shall hae to decline your services. I will soon enough, but not now."


    "I-I understand. But one last thing. Where are Larrus and Cecil? I haven''t seen them since last night?" Claire asked


    "Worried about them already? How envious I hve grown of your bonds which have been forged under a short period of time. He is out and about. Who knows where. There are times lately when he does that. He will return soon, I assure you."


    "Thank you. Then we shall go now," Remuil and the others nodded, leaving with a downcast expression, knowing full well that what their Guild Master had said was the full truth, and that they were running ragged, having helped out much of last night, not getting any sleep at all.


    "Guild Master. Pardon me for the disturbance, but I would like yo inquire of a certain someone named Larrus''s location?" Rayleigh came up from behind Marco, having a few bandages rolled around her arms and legs, but otherwise looking fine enough to be walking.


    "Well Isn''t he the famous person. Even Rayleigh, the last person I could''ve ever thought. It''s like a father seeing his daughter grow, ha ha!" Marco let out a teasing laugh, whereas she caughton fairly easily as to what he meant by that.


    "It''s not what you think it is! I came here finding him on Roland''s behalf. What reason should I have for seeing him?!" she started acting flustered, trying her hardest to keep her dominant composure.


    "I thought it was plainly obvious from my point of view. Plus I could read minds as well," said he with a stern face, cencelling out her erratic actions, followed by a surprised look.


    "Was it truly that obvious?" she spoke in a low voice, unforseen for her personality and character, whispering even, acting as if she were a normal maiden.


    "Truly I am surprised! I simply teased you about my mind reading since I thought that you were playing along, but I was mistaken. If he has made Rayleigh fall, then this must mean that he is coming back to his senses slowly but surely! This is an amazing development! I must tell you, Rayleigh, chase him and don''t let this chance fade away, otherwise you''ll be left alone forever. I''ve known you ever since you became a member of the guild, and I know very well that the chances of you finding someone to be with for lifeis nearly nonexistent."


    Rayleigh simply looked at him with her deadpan expression, unable to believe that she had fallen into his lure, forcing her thoughts out which should have been kept inside her locked up consciousness, only to be known by her and only her. But now the scales have been tipped.


    *Ahem* "Please forget what you have heard before I resort to using a mind wipe spell which I have been training with. I believe that my title of prodigy isn''t simply for show," sternly she said, inciting a bit of anger as well, emitted to Marco with hostile intent.


    "Hmm? What do you mean? I don''t recall you ever saying anything."


    "Good. Now enough fooling around, Guild Master. Where is he?"


    "I don''t know myself. He should be roaming the outskirts if my guess is correct. That is just how he is sometimes."


    "Very well, then I shall search for him on my own. Farewell and good luck with the endeavors. I shall help more once I return," Rayleigh fluttered her cape, turning away from Marco, and heading to the outskirts of the city.


    "Marco, what happened to her? She looked really angry, and terrifying," Bernard came up timidly, holding a few parchments and papers in his hands.


    "Nothing too serious. Just a refined woman going through her phase. What did you need anyway?"


    "Oh, I just wanted to know what you''re planning for the city. Nelson''s still recovering, and now you''re incharge of the whole operation. Won''t this be too overwhleming for you?"


    "Nothing is too overwhelming for me. All challenges are simply tasks once I become serious. So no need to fret, Bernard. Everything is under control. But as for the plans, I''ve decided to start with the economy. Well, it''s down the river at this point, but I''ve assigned skilled people from our guild to act as caravan guards to nearby merchants. Then we''ll use the money to buy food from Farron''s territory. I''ve divided how it will go, so let''s see how it''ll unfold."


    "S-sure, if you insist."


    "So, the first thing on the list should be investigating this whole thing. I don''t really know anything about this revolution, but it''ll at least give us a clue on where to begin."


    "How do we do that? We don''t have any equipment to use, plus we don''t really know where to begin."


    "We''ll have to go journeying for a bit. I know some cities out there still offer a lot of jobs. Let''s save up for a bit, then buy what we need. Then, let''s investigate. Sounds like a pretty good plan to me. What do you think, Cecil?"


    "It''s missing something here and there, but I think it''ll work, after all, you thought it up. I don''t honk you''ve ever failed to do something you''ve decided on."


    "Alright! Let''s go right now!" he stood up, pumping his fist into the air with an exhilarating face that is as refreshing as the cold morning wind upon the plains.


    "Right now?! Shouldn''t we help the city, or tell Marco that we''re leaving? Or shouldn''t we prepare something at least?!" Cecil protested at his sudden recklessness, wavingher hands at him in objection.


    "There''s nothing to prepare, remember? We''ll make up what we''re missing on the road. C''mon, there''s no time to lose," Larrus started walking off, leaving Cecil in his pace.


    "W-wait for me, Larrus!" she stumbled forward, but regained her balance, trotting of beside him.


    Exiting the nearby forest, they saw the vast expanse of land filled with green and blue, and beyond that are the view of the mountains that reach the sky, piercing the clouds.


    "Ahh! This is what I love seeing! It''s starting to make me tear up."


    As they stared at the view in front of them, a voice called out to Larrus from behind, making him stop and turn.


    "Larrus, correct? My name is Rayleigh, one of the three that you saved last night. Do you remember?" her long skirt fluttered with the wind along with with her tunic and hair, emphasizing her charms rather effectively, more so as she wore spectacles that used the ante.


    " Oh, its you. Yeah, I remember you. Don''t think it''s that easy to forget your face after what happened. Need something from me?"


    "I simply wanted to thank you for saving me and my companions. Without you we might have gone early."


    "You''re pretty sophisticated aren''t you? Well, thanks. I''m just glad I got back in time. Are you alright now? You look like you''re still recovering."


    "Oh, if you''re referring to these bandages, I have no need for them. I can say that I have recovered considerably from my injuries. Besides, it''s nothing compared to those other two. They still lie in bed as we speak. And speaking of those two, they both wanted to see and thank you as well, yet could not, seeing their state."


    "The hyperactive and irritated types are the ones that never sit down in one place. I bet he''s trying to stand upright now. Well, if that''s everything, we have to go do something."


    "What is that exactly?"


    "Just a longerrand. Tell Marco and the others that we''ll be back in no time. See you!" he smiled brightly at her, running as fast as the wind, making Cecil run her hardest in order to catchup to him.


    Before she could realize, he was already far away from her, making her realize one thing that lingered within her mind.


    "I missed my chance... Wait! What am I saying?!" her Guild master''s words echoed, resulting in her to overthink at the last second, making her freeze up, unable to reply at the spur of the moment.

 Epilogue of Volume 1 Arc 1: Ambitions of a tyrant

    "He left?! At such a crucial time, and without much detail except that he was going on an errand?! How irresponsible of him!" Claire fumed as she listened to Rayleigh''s message from Larrus, one which Remuil''s group and Marco listened to in earnest.


    "I predicted as much to happen. Only I thought that he''d shift his priotrities here and on my goals for the city. I wonder whathe plans to do now," said Marco, as he held his chin in wonder.


    The initial shock had begun to go down, and the people understood well that fear will only grip them to the floor, making them unable to do anything but quiver. So they had resolved to put their best efforts forward for the sake of everyone.


    "I say this without demeaning anyone, but if another threat comes, will we be able to handle it with Larrus''s absence? I will confess that I myself am not that strong, yet I clingto the possibility of me becoming stronger. But for now, what do we do?" Andersen asked a question that made everyone wonder.


    Roland and Johann were still bedridden, but on their way to recovery, they had no walls to defend them, the population of the city had plummeted greatly, and a shortage of men was a great concern. Zeal still faced a great hurdle before them.


    "All we can do is keep our wits about us as to keep moving as one. I shall do my utmost to keep everyone safe," Marco said to ease everyone''s nerves.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    "Still, I can''t believe he left without a goodbye at least. I kinda wanted him to teach me, but I guess that won''t be happening anytime soon. I''ll just have to start getting better, right Zafra? Robin?" Remuil optimistically said to theunenthusiastic man and the sleeping girl.


    "I don''t want any part of that. Do it on your own."


    "Don''t be shy. I know you want to. C''mon, let''s start now why don''t we?" Remuil ignored the rejection walking along the path leading outside with his ally in tow.


    *sigh* "Can''tget any sort of rest here," Zafra slumped his shoulders, following Remuil anyway.


    As the discussion was going underway, Beatrice and Julia had their own discussions.


    "What do you plan on doing now, princess?" asked Julia


    "What we have promised to do all along. We retake what we have lost. I believe that we have let many wait for too long. Now is the time to cease running, and to prepare for the inevitable. Come, let us travel to Parylia and meet with our allies," Beatrice said with a surprisingly stern voice, different from her maiden in distress on.


    "Won''t you miss him? After all, you''ve decided that it would be him and no one else. He will be a great asset, and someone that can turn the tide drastically in our favor."


    "I cannot stop a man who strives to make his own destiny. I can only watch him and support him. I believe that we and many other will be seeing him more often. That is what I see in his potential. Besides. This is our matter, and we must resolve to do it ourselves."


    "Very well, let us leave while the monsters nearby are still tame. I will write a letter of farewell for Remuil and the others. I agree that preparations have to be made as well. There is no chance greater then now when Farron is against two odds. I only hope that we succeed with our objective."


    "Believe, Julia. That is the power that can move people in great mysterious ways."

 Volume 1 Arc 2: Becoming who I was

    With the revolution of conquest nearly a success in favor of the radicals, another grave terror is brewing from behind the curtains, manipulating the actions of those in Independence, further deepening the turmoil in the Free-Alliance nation.


    The leader of the revolution, Spencer Olfrin, had gained the support of many and is continuing his quest of gathering strength and allies. While most have joined him, there are still those who are in opposition, fighting for their freedom of being oppressed and conquered.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Meanwhile, Larrus and Cecil had left on a small journey that they had decided upon themselves, leaving for the city where it all began, Palas, and investigating it.


    After being persuaded by his friend and companion, Cecil, Larrus resolved to end the conflict in any way he could, but first came their list of priorities, one of which was a personal one to him. To become who he was before.


    Nearly a month had passed after the initial lapse, and Farron started moving further down the continent. Their target, the revolutionaries.

 Chapter 26: Starting anew

    "Good work! Keep it up and we might just run out of work here, Ha ha ha! You know, you''re one heck of a man. I''ve never seen anyone like you or your girl companion. It''s kind of creeping me out, really. I don''t know whether you''re human or what, but if it keeps business rolling, then I don''t care! Ha ha ha!" a bald, mustached man wearing a gaudy red cape with white fur near the collar laughed loudly, filling the room with his energy.


    "It''s nothing. You pay well anyway, so you''re kind of like a friend to me already. Need anything else done? Everything''s been so easy lately. I bet you''re trying to hold back on me, aren''t you?" a man leaned in forward, placing one hand on his desk, looking into his eyes with a playful glare.


    "Ah! - Ahahaha! W-well, you know you gotta save some for those that actually work in my guild. They''ll never grow up if they never get the more difficult requests. I can''t have weaklings in my guild if I''m going to want to make profits. Plus, there''s nearly nothing left for you. But I bet there''s just people lining up on the request board after hearing of you. It''s ridiculous!"


    "Really now? Well, if there''s nothing that can be done, then we''ll be leaving. I almost forgot that we had something important to do," the man retreated, turning around to leave the expensively decorated room.


    "Wait! What do you mean you''re leaving?! You can''t go! How are the people going to respond after they realize you, the most talked about freelance in my guild, leaves?! They''ll leave too! And I''ll go bankrupt at this rate!" he began pleading, standing abruptly from his chair and nearly jumping at him, but was stopped by the man himself.


    "I bet you''ll find someone to do it. I don''t think I''m the only one capable of doing these things. Thanks for all the help, Marshal. We finally got something new to wear after using the money on clothes. I won''t forget what you did for us," he placed his hand on his shoulder, leaving with a confident smile and a wave as he passed through the door, leaving the man with an ajar mouth.


    Exiting the sizable establishment called a guild, he met with his companion, Cecil, who awaited him outside, joyfully enjoying the scenery of the city and what it had to offer.


    "You ready to go?" he said, calling out to her.


    "This is what we left for. Of course I''d be. I''d ask you the same thing, but it looks like you''re enjoying it for the most part, so I don''t think I need to ask," said she, walking up to him, looking at him and his new attire.


    Inside he wore a white, long, sleeved shirt with a simple brown, leather vest as his armor, and over it was a long, unbuttoned grey jacket that was until his legs. He also wore iron greaves for his legs, and brown boots, finishing it off with his newly bought longsword.


    Everything else about him like his face and hair remained unchanged to Cecil''s relief, not going to great lengths to change his entire being, only something that could be changed and not erase who he is.


    "Still not used to the new attire? Think it''s too much?" he asked her, looking at himself with curiosity, a bit hesitant about his new look as he was not used to wearing more than casual clothing.


    "That''s not it. I like it! It''ll grow on you eventually."


    As she said that, the man also looked at Cecil, examining her new change of clothes, those of which she had chosen out herself, saying that it looked rather well which he himself agreed to.


    She wore a neat, white dress that was until her knees, showing her contrasting smooth legs, white, silk gloves, and a white, short cape to cover her shoulders, kept together by a golden Jem buckle near her neck.


    "I wouldn''t say that you''ve changed that much. You''ve always like those kinds of frilly, dress stuff. I don''t understand women''s taste in clothes at all. Though you don''t have a lot like others. That''s mostly my fault since we''re always on the move, but it''s not such a big deal. It looks good on you still," he gave her a thumbs up and a smile.


    "Where are we going next exactly?"


    "To the usual place. The inn it''s still an hour after dawn, so they might be open more or less."


    They started walking down the nearly empty streets of the city that was patrolled by guards in an orderly manner.


    It had been nearly a month since they had gone on their said journey, and now they had accomplished the first of their goals.


    "Are we going to be investigating soon? A month really is a long time. I wonder how the others are doing," Cecil said as she walked beside Larrus.


    "I wouldn''t worry about them, really. Though I don''t want to admit it, Marco''s pretty capable when the going gets tough. I bet they''re on their way to recovery right about now. And about the investigation, we''ll have to eat first, then get some information on what''s been happening in Independence. Don''t worry about it too much, it''ll be easy once we get started. Now c''mon, I''m really hungry after that mission."


    "Yeah. That was pretty difficult. I never knew it was that hard to calm a group of wild Alkial''s. I thought they were going to trample us that one time."


    "Ha! I won''t let that happen. I''ve been training hard for the past few weeks, so there''s nothing that can stand in our way!"


    They walked about until they reached a wooden establishment whose lights were still on, its signs saying inn, carrying the faded, wooden image of a basket carrying fruits of different varieties.


    "Carter! You here? It''s me, Larrus," he said as he opened the door, producing the sound of a small bell chime being rung, indicating the coming of a customer.


    "Oh, a regular customer. You called?" a pleasant, tall, dashing young man with a rather pale complexion, cool blue eyes, and silver hair appeared from behind the counter, cleaning a glass mug with a worn rag, wearing a formal attire of a long sleeved shirt and a dark vest on top. His lean and muscular build could be seen from the fit on his attire.


    "Care to serve us breakfast?" Larrus came forward, taking a seat on a nearby set of chairs, setting the sheathe of his sword down near him, gesturing for Cecil to join him.


    "I wondered when you would come. I''ve already prepared something in the case of that. Very coincidental, isn''t it?" the man named Carter carried two bowls filled with pipping, hot soup that had an aromatic fragrance to it, one that seemed to work one''s appetite into a frenzy, making one crave.


    "I hope that you like it. I''ve tried my own rendition of the manager''s recipe and I am a bit proud of the outcome. Oh, and don''t forget the bread, the cornerstone of the recipe calls for it, and frankly, I agree," he served them with a charming smile on his face.


    "So, is the old man not here again?"


    "It appears that his back made him bedridden. I assured him that I would maintain the Inn while he was away, and so it brings us to the present."


    "Mhmm! This is really good, Carter! The taste is soothing, and the broth just brings out the true flavor and smell of the soup. Plus, the meat is easy to break down. I don''t think I can make something like this," Cecil placed one hand on her cheek after taking a bite, savoring the taste with a blissful expression, looking as if she were floating on clouds.


    "With enough practice, I believe that you can achieve this as well, Cecil. All I did was copy the recipe and modify it. There''s nothing special involved."


    "So, Carter. We''re going to be leaving soon. Are you going to be staying here longer?" Larrus asked, still eating his fill.


    "Now that you say it, I have delayed my trip back home after I''ve been taught how to cook. I think I will return in three days. I will have to wait until the manager becomes well, though I''m sure that they don''t miss me that badly. Where are you two heading? if it is alright for me to ask."Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "I guess we''re going to be investigating the revolutionary movement. Cecil and I plan on taking them down."


    "L-Larrus?! Isn''t it bad to go telling everyone what we''re going to do?! Someone might overhear us," Cecil said aloud.


    "No need to fret, Cecil. I''ve been training a lot, and I could feel my strength coming back. I won''t let anyone beat me this time. We''ll take them down for sure," he said confidently, placing his bowl down with a satisfied exhale.


    "How ambitious. You might want to be careful then. Though they are still preoccupied with sieging Port City Harrick, they have other army units roaming about. Kausten is safe because of how Harrick is still holding its ground. So I assume you''re heading north, correct?"


    "That''s the only way to go. Don''t think a city that''s being sieged will let anyone in, even if I try to make the most elaborate lie of all," he stood up, placing money on the table and taking his sheathed sword, placing it around his waist.


    "We''ll be going then. There''s no time for delays. C''mon Cecil."


    "May you have a safe journey. And I hope that our paths cross again. It had been enjoyable being with you both."


    They both exited the Inn, leaving Carter with a suspicious and cunning expression.


    "Now, what should I do next? Maybe I''ll go back home to Zeal. Marco and the others must be waiting for me."


    "So we''ve gathered everything that we''ll probably need. Right, Cecil?"


    "Yup! It''s all here in the backpack. I can''t believe that we''re finally going now. I wonder how everything is out there," she said, comparing her thoughts too what she saw in the rather cautious, but prosperous city of Kausten, positioned to the south of Palas, the capital of the revolution.


    "I guess it doesn''t seem as chaotic from what I''ve heard. But still, let''s try and find out what the entirety of the truth is. You thought we''d know more since we''re closer to the capital. I got too engrossed with training and other stuff."


    They crossed the walled of gates of the city, being guarded by the city soldiers, who eyed them both closely with his weapon close by, acting as cautious as one could be.


    Despite that, they ignored it, instead looking at the vast green forest before them, only a paved path showing their course, void of any signs of life, save for the wildlife.


    Both started walking down the path silently, enjoying the view as it unraveled before them.


    But it was just then when they came to a stop at a nearby forest entrance where a wagon could be seen at the side of the path, tilted to the side with one of its wheels missing, the horse''s reins tied to a nearby tree.


    Other than that, they also saw one healthy man who looked to be in his thirties, possessing a sizable build, wearing a green shirt with its sleeves ripped off; he wielded an ax that needed both hands, standing against a rather numerous group of armed soldiers emerging from the forest.


    Along with the man were three others, two were wounded, one of them was standing up, holding his bleeding left arm as he held a sword with the other, looking angrily at the soldiers, while the other one was lying down near the wagon, bleeding profusely.


    The last one left was standing unscathed with the man, a fair, young woman with faint, gold hair who wore a beige, long sleeved blouse, and a neat, deep green skirt that was until her ankles.


    Being near as they were, they could overhear the conversation that was happening between the two groups, sounding very aggravated and tense.


    "So you won''t hand over your cargo, will you?! This is treason against the rightful lord of this nation! The one that will lead us to prosperity. I will give you one last warning. Give up your cargo and surrender. I have information that your cargo consists of weapons and rations that are to be supplied to Port City Harrick. Don''t think we will let such a chance pass us by. Now give up. You have no chance," one of the soldiers spoke up, one wearing a more defined version of the armor worn by everyone else, displaying him as a man of higher status than the others.


    "Stand back, Ophelia. Cedric, do what you can to protect her at all costs! Let me handle these men. I may be old, but that won''t stop me and my conviction!" the man roared intimidatingly, forcing the soldiers to attack him she came forward, cleaving and hacking, but in turn being sliced at and thrusted to.


    He looked like a hardened warrior, receiving scratches and cuts here and there, but still continuing his fight alone with the two watching with pained expressions from their faces.


    "Matthias, stand down! There''s no reason to shoulder this on your own! We will surrender and end this. I don''t want to lose those I care for dearly!" the young woman shouted, unable to move her body and stop him on his rampage.


    Their leader then stepped forward amidst the mess made up of the bodies of his own men, wielding a shield and a long sword whose sharp tip was curved.


    "Are you trained soldiers or peasants?! You''re all pathetic!" he shoved his men aside, now face to face with the wounded man, still clinging tightly to his ax as he breathed heavily due to exhaustion and injuries.


    The man then moved forward recklessly, drawing his ax up and cleaving down upon closing the distance between them.


    The soldier responded confidently, not seeing his foe as a threat, blocking the cleave with his shield overhead, then cutting him down diagonally across his chest, then kicking him back to the two without mercy.


    "Matthias!" the young woman ran up to the wounded man immediately, holding him in her arms, tears mixing with her face of anger.


    The men came closer as they had no line of defense any longer, leaving those that remained bare and at their mercy.


    "If only you surrendered earlier, then this could have been averted. Yet arrogance and confidence took the better of you. Now maybe I''ll have play nice, girl. You may have a use for me after all. Men, dispose of the remaining and leave the girl to me."


    With his word, the men crowded on the wounded young man who held his sword, standing in front of the young woman, shielding her with his body saying sternly, "Stay back! I won''t let them touch you. I''ll hold them back, so run to Kausten and seek shelter there! You must stay safe at all cost. Your mother and father would want that."


    "No, Cedric. It''s over. I won''t lose anyone again just because I was too stubborn to give something up. I won''t allow you to give up your life for me. Now, lower your weapon, please," she pleaded with him, standing in front of him with her arms stretched wide in defense.


    "Out if the way, wench!" a soldier angrily drew his sword, quickly cleaving down with prejudice at the young woman, disregarding the orders given to them about leaving the girl unscathed.


    She closed her eyes as she saw the blade close in on her; the gleam bright as it shone on the sun.


    But she did not feel pain, she instead heard the sound of blades clashing with one another; then the silence takes over for a while, allowing her to open her eyes slowly, adjusting to the view of what''s in front of her.


    "Are you alright?" he spoke with his dark cloaked back shown on her, blocking the view.


    "Who are you?! the man behind the girl spoke in a cautious tone, pushing the girl to his back so that he could do his mission.


    "Just a passerby. It looked like you were in trouble. What''s happening here anyway?" he spoke causally, not minding his enemy whose blades were locked with him.


    "What?! Who the hell are you now?" the soldier angrily said, pushing down with his entire being, unable to make the mysterious man budge even an inch.


    "I''ll let you go if you just back way from where you came," Larrus pushed the soldier back with his sword, sending him back to his own allies.


    "Another one trying to act like the hero? Very well then, I shall put an end to these shenanigans. You have tested my patience, and now this will be the price that you pay," the leader of the soldiers said, rushing at them with his long, unique sword, and shield.


    The young woman and the rest that was with her simply looked at the sight, unable to think clearly upon the sudden shifts of fate presented to them.


    As the man closed the gap between them, he raised his shield after seeing the man raise his sword to cleave down with, he prepared his sword to his side for a precise thrust that will earn him victory.


    That was what he thought.


    Instead of the outcome he thought of, the sword indeed cleaved downward; however, the sheer strength brought forth by the man was so strong that it cracked the man''s impregnable looking shield, making a loud cracking sound, also hammering him down to the ground like a nail with a loud, painful thud.


    "I''ll say this again. I don''t know what you''re all fighting about, but leave now, and you''ll possibly get out of here unscathed," he said with a dignified voice, making sure to strike fear into the hearts of the men, who had terrified and dazed expressions, all looking down at their leader.


    One by one, they started to leave, beginning from the back row until the front, including the leader, who was carried off by his men; then no one was left, leaving only Larrus, Cecil, and the people of whom he knows absolutely nothing about, but helped anyway.


    "Now that they''re gone, I guess a bit of a breather is called for. You alright?" he asked, yet the cautious young man who bled from his shoulder did not take very likely of Larrus, looking at him dangerously with his sword still raised.


    "Who are you and what do you want? Money, I bet. That''s what those that help always want. If that''s what you''re thinking, then you¡¯re out of luck. I won''t hand over a single coin to you," he spoke aggressively, eyeing down even Cecil who came up to the man.


    "I-Is something the matter?! Why does he look so angry, Larrus?"


    "Heck if I know. I guess we''re not welcome. Let''s go then, Cecil. We''ve got something to do anyway," Larrus gestured for Cecil to follow as he began walking towards the forest entrance, sheathing his sword, not taking a second glance at the half wounded party, except Cecil, who expressed concern over those that looked terrible in their state.


    "Wait! Please, don''t go yet!" one chased after them, prying away from the protection of her own comrade, running up to Larrus, making him turn his head.


    "Forgive Cedric. He simply had developed a bad attitude for strangers. But though you are, you meant well. I want to thank you. What are your names?" she said with a certain formality, tensing up from what Larrus senses.


    "My name''s Larrus, and this is Cecil, a friend of mine."


    "My name is Ophelia Noire. You saved us, please allow me to thank you both."


    "Ophelia! What are you doing, inviting strangers?!" the man named Cedric said.


    "Cedric, please, tend to Matthias and Jesse. They offer no harm at all. I am grateful for them, so it is only natural that I repay them. Our lives could have been lost if they had not intervened," Ophelia faced Larrus, clasping his hand as she gently looked into his eyes with a hospitable expression.


    "W-well, I guess we can''t ignore good will. Sure, if you''ll have us," Larrus stuttered, averting eye contact with her, scratching his head, receiving a delighted smile from the girl.

 Chapter 27: Sharing the conflict

    "Where is this place exactly?" he asked as they were led through a dense forest that could only be described as a maze after they had seen them take make many branching paths, those of which didn''t look different from the other path in the forest.


    Yet after trekking the forest for half an hour, they came to a small town in seclusion behind the dense trees. A wide clearing could be an understatement, but there were small lodges here and there made of wood, other establishments that have special uses, but it is as if they were led into a society hidden from the outside world.


    "I will tell you everything later. But for now, why don''t you both come in and settle yourselves. I would very much like to know you both more, and serve you some treats," she said happily, walking alongside Laruse, closer than Cecil, making her do the same inexplicably.


    There were others walking about, giving her friendly smiles and greetings, while they gave Laruse and Cecil curious and wry looks, becoming cautious towards them all of a sudden.


    She led them after dismissing those that she was with, escorting them to a place that had a wooden signboard with a red cross on it, exiting and resuming what she had to do.


    "This is where all the matters are handled. I will explain, so do not worry about it for now," she opened the door to a tall, two-story, wooden structure being guarded by two others in armor, not looking to be alike, but simple, random armor.


    They came to a spacious room where a wide square table stood, and on it were a clutter of papers, books, maps, and many other things which she tidied up, putting in one spot with the others, dusting the table off right away.


    The light came in from several directions of the room, a cool and warm breeze passing through one of it, fluttering the curtains.


    "Please, sit. There is much I want to ask you. But wait here. I will get what I promised," she ushered them into their own seats which they took graciously, then leaving for another room.


    "I wonder what we''ve gotten ourselves into again, Cecil," he said, examining the room, which looked normal despite what his gut tells him.


    "I don''t know, Laruse. But what I''m more amazed of is this small town inside the forest. It''s just like the Yavelian city."


    "You''ve been there?"


    "Well, yeah. I had to. We were on a mission, and were allowed passage by the tribe."


    As they talked amongst themselves, she came back with a tray and an ornate set of tea cups filled with a hot beverage of some sort, one that emitted a fragrant aroma.


    "Indulge yourselves, please," she gave them the cups one by one.


    "Tell me, what is this place exactly. There''s a lot of questions in my head, but I don''t think I''ll be bombarding you with it. So how about you explain it yourself?" he said, sipping from the beverage, heaving an exhausted sigh, expressing his content face from the comfort of the beverage.


    "Forgive me. Keep you in the dark was not my intention. I wanted to at least calm things before I could explain it. So I will. I am the daughter of Palas''s former governor, Samuel Noire. This is a place we have built for those who sought freedom from the oppression of the revolutionaries. Their acts when they first took control of the city was heinous, murdering many and justifying it as a path to be paved for the next generation. I and many other created this organization in order to combat that."


    "Against the revolution, huh? I thought it was founded on the government of Palas."


    "That is what many others think. But here we are now. We have been operating after the revolution begun its inhuman acts of subjugating people to their faction. Have you heard of what happened in Civil? A massacre, both the civilians and the revolutionary army, dead, and no one knows who did it. But it was stated that the revolutionary army indeed purged the city, leaving nothing."


    "Well, how''s the entire effort going?"


    "Not well. We have been trying to scrape by, but for now, the only thing we can do is supply Port CIty Harrick with weapons and rations, and hope for it to withstand its ground and hold back the army. We have lost too many already due to attacks. Not many here are experienced with battling, and we only have a few who are capable. Now, it brings us to here. I have thought it through while you are here, but I want to ask you. Will you join us? With your skill, we are sure to succeed," she said calmly, looking sternly at Laruse.


    "Sure, why not."


    "Thank goodness," she smiled, holding her hands near her chest.


    Suddenly, a man barged into the door, making a loud crashing sound as he came in fuming.


    "I won''t allow this! I don''t care if you''re strong and all that. Your just here to take advantage of people''s good will, like every other person out there. You''ll have to go through me if you want that to be approved!" he said, making Ophelia''s head turn in surprise.


    "Cedric?! What are you doing here? You''re still injured. There will be no fighting!" she protested, standing and scolding him.


    "Fine. Who will I be fighting? I doubt it''d be the injured man in front of me," Laruse said nonchalantly.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "So you''re not a coward after all. Good. Unfortunately, you''ll be fighting me still. Don''t think I''m weak since I''m injured. I''ll knock you down," he exited, opting Laruse to follow.


    Coming back to the streets, there lay a small, round arena consisting of the people working here, gathering around, anxious and informed of what will be happening by the looks of it.


    There Cedric stood with his sword in one hand, and the other in a cast, preventing him from moving efficiently.


    Laruse stepped forward, drawing his sword as the people around them looked at him in awe; his entire being emitting an aura of his strength.


    He stood opposite of Cedric, waiting for him to make a move.


    "Start whenever you want," he said, standing without a form of his sword.


    "Cedric please stop this! There is no need to go to such lengths. Settle this with words and you might find him as a good person. Not everyone wants to take advantage of each other. Please understand that there are those out there who are more than willing to help the cause," she said as she stood by the door, pleading.


    "Just watch Ophelia. If you believe that he can do the impossible, then I''ll win this for you. I''ll admit that I was frustrated when I saw him flaunting his strength that time in the forest, but that''s not enough to stop me from doing anything that is necessary," he said facing Ophelia, who stood at the headquarters¡¯ doorstep.


    "That so? Alright, Cecil. Heal him please," Laruse said, surprising the crowd, and Cedric.


    "W-what are you saying?! Are you looking down at me?!"


    "Just shut it. It''s meaningless if they see that I beat you while you''re injured."


    Cecil approached him, placing her hand over his injured arm, creating a green, calm light that shrouded and invigorated the man''s senses, fully healing his injury.


    "Her healing''s top notch, so don''t even try to blame her if anything bad happens to you. Everything that does happen to you is now solely your fault, got it? Now if you''re done, come at me and back your words up."


    He gritted his teeth, feeling his sword with both hands, assuring that his injuries had indeed gone away, doing a few practice swings, those of which surprised the crowd, seeing Cecil''s effective healing prowess.


    He looked at him, immediately rushing quickly to Laruse''s astonishment.


    Yet he only saw a reckless drive of anger flowing through, making it easy for him to detect what he could do.


    Once the gap had closed, Laruse defended himself with his sword using only one hand while Cedric used both, cleaving and cutting at the wind in a fit.


    There he thought to test him a bit, redirecting his sword''s path every time he would slice at him.


    "Stop going on the defensive! Are you not going to do anything, huh? Or is that all you''re capable of?" Cedric tried intimidating him as he used his messy foot work to try and get past his defenses.


    "If that''s what you want, then take this!" Laruse pushed his opponent''s sword away as they locked blades, giving him room to rush faster than Cedric ever thought possible for a man, closing the gap in a single step.


    Laruse had dashed past him, stopping behind Cedric, who was wide open.


    With a twist of his body, Laruse struck the ground with his sword, leaving it there, taking Cedric''s sword arm and gripping it tightly, disarming him.


    He then kicked the back of his leg, forcing him to the ground on one leg, and finally, he took the sword he had struck the ground with, and placing it near Cedric''s neck, inches away to cut at his cleanly.


    "This means that you lose, doesn''t it?" said Laruse, standing triumphantly before him, and letting him go afterwards.


    "Fine, do what you want," he said, standing up and dusting himself off, walking away briskly into in one of the buildings.


    "Well, I guess that settles that. Looking forward to be working with you, Ophelia," he walked towards her, extending his hand which she shook.


    "I-I''m sorry for that, Laruse. I hope that you will still be able to befriend him after that. He means well, but it''s just that he''s gone through a lot in the past," she cast her head down with a sincere apology.


    "Ah, don''t be like that. It''s making me feel guilty for winning. Don''t worry, this isn''t going to stain anything between us. I''ll do something about it once his anger boils down."


    "But you truly are strong. You did not even flinch at any of his attacks, defending with simplicity and a cool mind. I wonder how you got to be so strong."


    "I don''t know either. I can''t say for sure if it''s about constant training, or something else. But what happens now? An initiation?"


    "Ah, I''m afraid we are short on people today, so I will be the one introducing you around here. I hope that you''re alright with me," she smiled curtly, standing in an upstanding and gentle manner, tugging at his heartstrings.


    "We''ll be more than happy to, right Cecil?"


    Instead, Cecil gave Laruse a scowl in response, nodding anyway as she remembered his natural antics of trying to impress women and the like.


    Night had come, and Laruse stood in front of their lodge house, feeling the winds blowing by peacefully; the moon high up above, concealed by a few clouds.


    It was just then that Ophelia came along, surprised as she saw him standing by alone.


    "Laruse?! I thought you''d be asleep by now. Is something the matter?" she spoke gently, taking small steps as she came to him.


    "I should be the one asking you that. on a stroll?"


    "O-oh no, I was just passing by," she fidgeted, averting his gaze, instead looking around everything else.


    "Really now. Alright then, how about I interrupt you a bit. Want to sit down here?" he sat on the front porch, patting the spot next to him.


    She looked hesitant, but ultimately went to do as she was asked to.


    "It looks like you''re worried about something. Care to tell a stranger you''ve just met today your problems?"


    She looked at him quizzically, but then gave off a small laugh, understanding what he said.


    "Is it that obvious?"


    "As clear as the sky. And here I thought that you were just a bundle of joy. Turns out that you have troubles too."


    "I think everyone has troubles here and there. But you might just be an exception.


    "Why do you think that?"


    "it''s just when I look at you, it feels like you can do anything that you desire, no having much troubles and difficulty in the midst of anything. You are strong, but from looking at you, I can feel that that''s not everything about you... Forgive me, I was just rambling. You might think of me as odd, but I don''t think I''d blame you."


    "Odd huh? I kind of like that. It''s just right. You''re just full of small surprises aren''t you? But I don''t think that''s everything, isn''t it?" he said, glancing from his side.


    "It seems that you''re right. But I think that I will keep that part to myself. There are some things that are too much to be said," she stood up from her seat, walking away from the lodge.


    "Thank you again, Laruse. You saved me, and I am in debt to you. Good night," her frame disappeared as he saw her off.


    "O-Ophelia! So you were here like I thought. Taking a stroll?" Cedric said bashfully, acting differently in front of her, not frustratingly aggressive.


    "Cedric? What''s the matter? Did something happen?" she said quizically.


    "Oh, nothing, it''s just that I wanted to see you, as all. I wanted to check up on how you were doing."


    "Is that so. I am fine. I was just going back right now from Laruse and Cecil''s place."


    It all came crashing into him like a strong hammer, waking his psyche.


    "Is that so? It looks like it went well, didn''t it?" he asked begrudgingly.


    "Yes. He truly is a nice person. I would like it if you and him got along. It looks like you and him would be great friends. Good night, Cedric," she bowed curtly, leaving him distraught; his emotions in chaos, but his exterior expressionless and deadpan.

 Chapter 28: The mishap at Port City Harrick

    "Is everyone present? Good. I shall now explain your tasks. Red unit, you will be tasked with going around and allocating funds. Here is the schedule of the caravans you will be guarding. Please move out right away," she passed papers to a well-armed man who reluctantly took it, nodding and exiting with a few people following him.


    "Next, Blue unit. You will handle reconnaissance in these locations. Please return with detailed information about your findings. It will be crucial in our next plan," she gave orders to a distinguished looking woman, leaving as well, lessening the presence of people in the room.


    "Unfortunately, Red, Black, and White units are in recovery, so that leaves us with you and Cecil. Forgive me for this, Laruse, but I will be tasking you with the hardest one. You will be in charge of bringing supplies to Port City Harrick. We failed in our last attempt, but I know that you will succeed. Your mission will only be guarding the caravan while a few others cross Kausten."


    "Sounds simple enough. Anything else I need to know?"


    "It seems that soldiers have been seen making their rounds near the borders of Kausten, the city that you will have to pass before you can get to your destination. If they prove to be too many, then retreat. The cost of your lives are important to me, no matter how strong you both are."


    As Laruse and Cecil finished their preparations, they began heading out, meeting the small group that will be in charge of handling the cargo while they guard them.


    But before they could leave, Ophelia showed up, wishing to see them off and bid them good luck on their task.


    "Please be careful, Laruse. Things are getting more and more dangerous outside. It''s not just soldiers, but monsters as well. Their activities have been erratic, and some have even been spotted close by here."


    "I''ll come back as fast as I can to make sure that they don''t return. Just stay here where it''s safe, alright?"


    Laruse and Cecil left for Kausten on the backs of a wagon pulled by a horse, drawn by two people from the organization that are in charge of getting the important cargo to Harrick.


    A few hours after their departure, they had already encountered many types of monsters, each one boasting their own strengths, yet proving to be no challenge to Laruse, who defeated them single-handedly, inspiring and amazing the two others they were traveling with.


    "Hey, how can I get as strong as you? I''ve never seen someone take a monster, as big as that, down by himself. I always thought that it was impossible," one of their companions spoke out.


    "I don''t think there''s anything special that I''ve done. Well, there''s no use doubting yourself. If you feel like doing it, then go for broke. What''s the worst that could happen, right?"


    "I guess, you''re right about that."


    They arrived after hours of travelling, looking over the slope that had the view of the magnificent Port City of Harrick in the distance; stone build walls and structures, ships and strong naval prowess, advanced weaponry, and a strong source of commerce.


    From where they were, there lay a battalion lying in wait as magic users bombarded the walls with fire magic and many other types of spells, creating disaster beyond comprehension. But what was more confusing was how their walls still stood despite the powerful barrages being used upon it.


    The loud sound of booming spells and impact blocked normal hearing, making it difficult to hear what their two companions had to say.


    "There are rumors that the one leading the army is the lord of the revolution himself, the one who started this entire mess in the borders of Independence. And judging from the banner above, he''s with the first army, the strongest army in his disposal, led by a powerful female warrior of unwavering loyalty known as General Vista. No one''s been able to beat their army, not even Farron''s as of yet," they spoke in amazement, feeling the strong breeze blow through, more so that the sight offered freedom far from one''s comprehension.


    "So how do we get the supplies in the city?"


    "We go from the side, or we wait till the attack dies down and they retreat back to their camp. Either way, it''s dangerous as of now. I don''t think that even you could be able to go against an army by yourself. These are the real deal. Trained veterans and professional killers that have been honed by a woman wielding an iron fist of her own."


    "You''re making me want to try my luck. Sure, if that''s what you believe. But with Cecil here by my side, I don''t need an army with me, right?"


    "Ehh?! Are you serious? It looks too dangerous for both of us! There''s like thousands of them while there''s only two of us. Please don''t do this to me, Laruse! I still have a lot of things to live for," she pleaded, hiding behind him, looking and feeling the pulse of the strong spells being casted upon the walls, like a hailstorm from the angry heavens above.


    "There goes my faith in you. I don''t want to wait that long, so I''ll improvise. It sounds flashy and egotistic, but I promised someone that I''d be back right away. I don''t break promises, not unless there''s an exception. So here''s the plan," he drew them all in to a circle, huddling as he spoke the plan he thought of as ingenious. yet a bit reckless.


    "What do you mean ''a bit reckless!'' What you want is utterly reckless! And there''s no other way about it! Patience doesn¡¯t sound that bad, in fact it''s better than dying! You''re strong, so we don''t want to lose you for the sake of our lives and the organization. So I say no to your plan," one of them said in concern, crossing his arms in disapproval.


    "I''m sorry, but I''ll have to agree with my friend. I really do think that you are strong, but I just don''t believe that anyone can do what you plan. Maybe a hero, but not someone like you who''s not. Please rethink your plan," the one who admired Laruse for his strength in defeating monsters also disapproved.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "How long has the siege been going anyway?" he asked, trying to divert the conversation for a while as he tried thinking of an alternative.


    "Months on end. You''d think that a city would fall after that, but no one from the outside knows how they''ve been able to hold on. Everyone who''s not affiliated and are neutral cities like Kausten and Sor and rooting for Harrick to outlast their ordeal, even going as far enough as to send them supplies that they could very well use. But from the looks of it, there isn''t a sign of them letting up, giving those out there a bit of hope."


    "So what if someone defeated the general of the first army, would that help?"


    "Absolutely from my point of view. Though there are many other outcomes. I know for a fact that their army might become disheartened, but who knows what comes afterwards. I don''t dare myself to find out."


    "Hmm, I might have another Idea," he reached for something in his neck, playing with it as he wracked his brains some more, looking at the organized army standing by a safe distance away from the retaliating army of Port City Harrick, supported by the bombarding mage platoon positioned to the sides of the main army.


    "Does it have to do with something like your last plan? Something along the lines of ''I''ll act as the decoy while you run to the city gates''? I sure hope that you''re thinking of something else," one of their companions expressed his concerns.


    "Don''t worry, it might be bad, or better, who knows. But This will for sure defeat that mob of an army. It sounds cruel, but there''ll be a massacre, possibly," he stood up, taking a necklace, with a small crystal shard on it, from his neck, allowing the shard to shine brightly.


    "What is that? It''s beautiful," Cecil asked curiously, tranced by the different amount of colors that the light projected from it.


    "It''s just a little present I got from someone I met in a dungeon at Helia," he smiled upon looking at it.


    "What can that shard do? Does it contain a powerful spell that can warp us into the city? Or is it something that can decimate the entire army standing before us," one of them said the latter part sarcastically.


    "We''ll find out right now. Hey, maybe you''ll be amazed as to how far I can throw stuff. Alright, here goes nothing," Laruse faced the direction of where the army was currently waiting in their formation, backing up a bit as he tightly clutched the shard, but not enough to break it.


    "Cecil, I want you to channel your energy on this. When it gets near soldiers, I want you to destroy it with your magic. Don''t overdo it, just a small fire arrow can do. is that alright with you?" he asked her, explaining that she is pivotal if the plan is to work at all.


    "S-sure, I can do that. here, let me touch it for a bit," she placed a finger upon the shard, then closing her eyes for a brief moment. "There, I''m ready."


    "Good. Now be ready. If we don''t do this properly, we''ll have to resort to my original plan," he pressured her with his threat of a plan, making Cecil tense up, but focus in fear of failing, readying her finger as she pointed it towards the soldiers.


    With a run, he quickly threw the shard as far as he could, amazingly reaching a height that was unexplainable, but enough to give Cecil ample time to fire the spell.


    "Flame arrow!" she spoke the words, invoking a small spark to appear from her finger, quickly shooting through like an arrow, but faster.


    "Did you get it, Cecil?"


    "I-I think I did. I don''t know. Please don''t make us charge through the field, Laruse," she pleaded already, not being sure of whether she succeeded of not.


    "It doesn''t matter. Get over here, Cecil!" Laruse quickly ran and hid behind the wagon for some reason, taking Cecil with him.


    "Hey, what''s wrong, why were you hiding?" the two of their companions followed as well, nervous since they know little to nothing about his plans, and that they feel something bad amiss.


    A moment of silence came, and the bombing seemed to cease, much to the group''s surprise.


    After another moment of silence, they could then hear loud agonizing yells and painful screams and wails for help, some of those voices screaming out were being cut off, almost like something happened to them.


    Laruse inched from the wagon, peeking from the side, which the others did as well, curious as to what it was all about.


    The first things their eyes laid upon was a vast field filled with blood and the bodies of the fallen mangled or eviscerated in an inhuman way, giving off a gut-wrenching feel just from watching everything unravel from a distance.


    Something, or someone was in the center, whittling out the ranks of soldiers with ease like they were made out of paper.


    "What the hell is happening out there?!" the wagon drivers said in disbelief, unable to believe the sight of a massacre happening before them.


    There were those that were trying to escape, and there were those that was trying to fight. Both proved useless as they were cut down or impaled without mercy.


    "Laruse! This is bad. Just what did you throw?! This is worse than anything I''ve thought of. What should we do, there''s a mad killer on the loose, and whoever it is might go after us as well," Cecil said in a panic, turning away and hiding from the menace on the fields.


    There was an immense aura of bloodlust surrounding them, and it petrified evert living being within its circle of influence. They could not move, let alone react to the fear they were being assaulted with.


    Even those in the city seemed to have stood silent in the wake of what was happening.


    Yet there was a voice that seemed to rally those that still lived, howling commands that seemed to ignore the terror before her.


    "Retreat! Back to the camp, starting from the rear! Vanguard, form up and make a defensive line for the retreating soldiers! Don''t break formation at any cost! Whatever it is we are dealing with now cannot be explained, but stay vigilant!" she bellowed out, her army already on the verge of being reduced to nothing as the dark gown wearing young girl seemed to waltz from one soldier to another, making it seem like she disappeared and reappeared with such agility that made it impossible for some to see her, let alone catch a glimpse.


    "General! There''s another one here! - Ack!" a man spoke just in time to alert his superior, but at the cost of his head, which parted from his body, leaving nothing but a fountain of blood to spew forth from the still standing body of the deceased soldier.


    "This is a bit worse than I originally thought. C''mon, Cecil. Let''s do something about this. She might just end up killing the entire army by herself, then move on to the city," Laruse went forward, yet he could not hear her at all.


    "Cecil?" he turned around only to find her not moving, petrified from fear, not even blinking.


    He shook her shoulders in an attempt to snap her awake from the daze, but he was unsuccessful, leaving him by himself to resolve his own plan.


    "Then I''ll have to do it myself then," he said, running off, his jacket fluttering with the wind as he laid his eyes once more upon the horrid sight of a massacre littering the once beautiful fields, not covered in red instead of green.


    He quickly reached the one committing all the atrocities of killing mercilessly, saying something as she continued her rampage with a nonchalant face.


    "Is he here, sister? Please check. He won''t matter if he''s dead. I almost thought that he would not call, and I would have to work hard and hunt him down."


    "I am a bit occupied, sister. It seems that this one is trying her best to hold her own, and I simply find that amusing. I shall toy with her for a while, then take her life."


    He heard them speak to each other, making him think to himself - ''Are they looking for me?'' which was predictable, seeing as how she stated that she would find him once the shard was broken.


    Just as her other identical copy was about to impale the armored woman, who commanded the army, Laruse called out, immediately distracting their attentions, drawing it to him, also sparing the girl who looked ragged after fighting for a short while against one of the copies; her armor already cracked, her sword, broken in half.


    "I can''t let you kill her. I''ve already assumed that you''re looking for me, right? Then I''m here," he arrived acting gallantly, facing them both with a small grin on his face; his sword already unsheathed.

 Chapter 29: Hatred and insight

    "Ah, so you finally show yourself. And here I thought you''d forget and flee from me. I admire your courage for calling on me using the crystal. Now come, as we have agreed, you will now become my slave. I would have never bothered with you if not for your unusual strength, so be grateful," she stood haughtily, extending her hand out to him with a confident grin.


    Though her stature was until only Laruse''s neck, her personality was rather crooked and twisted, yet it came back to him that she was indeed a demon lord''s disciple, and that her personality matched up just fine.


    "Sorry, but that''s not what I came here for. I''m here to defeat you before you do anything worse than what you''ve done here already."


    "Oh? How confident of you? So did you only call me here for a simple massacre? If so, then I shall not be as merciful towards you. I''ve expressed a good intention in inviting you, but it seems that you have taken me lightly. My sister and I shall teach you a lesson that you should never take advantage of my kindness," her identical copy walked away from her victim and towards the other twin, both wielding the same type of spears.


    "I can''t quite tell, sister, but there is something different about him. Nothing too threatening, but rather amusing. We may have to force him into becoming our servant. He may do well after all," the other one said.


    The only way Laruse was able to discern the two from each other was that the haughty character left her long, scarlet hair hanging freely, letting the wind flutter it smoothly.


    The other had a neat style of a braided bun on the back of her head, making her seductive neckline stand out with the rest of her proportions, and the charm that their identical black dresses possessed.


    "Amuse me then," she said, rushing forward alone, leaving the one with the neat hairstyle watch with a deadpan expression.


    She reappeared in front of him in the blink of an eye, not giving him any chance to size her abilities up.


    She seemed to weigh as much as a feather, seeing as how she would take light steps with her movements, striking and piercing with monstrous strength.


    Using his instincts to react, he strafed to the side, deflecting her spear with his sword, forcing her back so that he could assume his stance.


    "It seems that your strength has not waned at all," the wind blew upon her unscathed gown peacefully, disrupting the silence with a soft whistling.


    She then rushed again, leaping a ridiculous height, then piecing down as if she weighed heavier than usual, destroying the ground as she pierced it, creating a small fissure.


    Before she could land a blow; however, Laruse had already evaded, discerning her path.


    He rushed, taking the initiative as her back was turned, cutting horizontally at the air, missing entirely as the disciple leapt backwards, looking to be surprised at his sudden attack.


    Standing idly, she noticed a rip in the skirt of her gown, bringing forth an unamused expression from her face; one that sought to annihilate those she deemed a pest.


    As Laruse started off with the scarlet haired girl, he felt an immense amount of bloodlust from behind him, causing him to react and perform a swift cutting motion as he turned around, cutting at nothing, unnerving him.


    "A small amount of bloodlust, and you''re already on edge? How pathetic. You were lucky that I was not at my top form that previous time we met, but now, I am more than capable of taking your life. Watch closely," in an instant, she disappeared, both of them, one reappearing behind Laruse, delivering a precise thrust pointed at his heart from the back, and the other appeared from the sky, descending with her spear pointed to his head.


    at a moment''s notice, he impulsively lashed back at the spear coming from behind him, swatting it away with his sword, then allowing the spear from above the come down, then engaging in a fast-paced clash between the girl with a unique hairstyle.


    She delivered a flurry of thrusts while Laruse replied with several skillful slashes of his own, either narrowly evading the spear and taking only scratches and wounds, or using his blade to defend, deflect, and parry her attacks, which bewildered her further as she could not understand how he could fight evenly against one who has been given a demon''s blood.


    The battle became longer than he had anticipated, making it rather hard for him to keep up with the demon''s stamina and tenacity.


    He stood a few meters away from the two, looking to be unfazed and not bothered at all by anything, only having a few scratches, but on their gowns.


    "What''s this? I can only assume that with the way you are acting, you must be tired. I will also guess that you desire one last attack that will decide this battle''s outcome, no?" the haughty one declared, grinning at the weakened man.


    "Before this ends, I just want to know. You two are truly demon lord disciples, right? And what are your names?"


    "What''s with the chatter? Trying to delay the inevitable means nothing at all. Yet I will entertain you as you last wish, nothing else, nothing more. Yes, you are correct. We are both indeed disciples of a demon lord. I grace you with my name of Lis," the haughty one with the long, untied hair said.


    "Elle, nice to meet you," the mature, composed, and calm one with the neat hairstyle of a braided bun said, nodding her head slightly.


    "Now that you know, let us settle this," Lis readied her spear, and so did Elle, pointing it at Laruse, who held a firm stance, holding his sword in front of him with both hands to level with his waist.


    The two rushed in unison with Laruse, meeting within a split second; their spears creating a cross as Laruse''s sword separated them in the middle.


    In that instant, Laruse stomped the ground, changing the position of his sword to slash upwards instead of downwards, creating a loud clanging sound that resonated as the two spears flew up into the air.


    With the two looking up at their weapons, Laruse took this chance to seize victory, not wanting to harm them that much, though knowing that they will spell trouble in the future, he aimed to knock them out with the hilt of his sword, hitting them near their necks, forcing them to lose consciousness, falling to the ground with a thud.


    Their spears landed near them, impaling themselves on the ground.


    *sigh* "Finally over," he stretched his arms and body, sheathing his sword as he heaved a heavy sigh.


    Opening his eyes, he noticed the presence of someone else in the area, one who looked at him in astonishment, at a loss for words as her eyes were glued at him and the two young women in dresses.


    "Who are you?" he asked with a lazy and exhausted voice.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "How did you defeat them?" she ignored his question, asking her own.


    "I don''t really know how, but it''s fine now, so there''s no need to worry about anything. When they wake up, they''ll probably try and kill everyone here, but that''s another story," he stood up, going towards them and taking their spears.


    "Wait, where are you going?! And what are you going to do with them?" she asked as he picked up the two unconscious women in his arms, struggling to take a tight hold of them.


    "I''ll do something about it, so there''s no need to worry. I don''t know if I should be telling you this, but you''d best retreat if you want to avoid being bombarded by the city. I''ve done my work and saved you. I guess asking for a reward is not the best thing now, so I''ll take my leave," he walked off somewhere, leaving the armored woman to herself.


    She took a glance at the city, and then at her men, all strewn about the field. Finally, she retreated, taking his advice without asking any more questions.


    A few moments passed and Laruse took Cecil to a secluded spot at a nearby forest by the border of Harrick, letting the two cargo drivers deliver their cargo to the city while the two of them did something about their captives which they bound with a rope.


    "Are you sure that it''s safe to have them near us? I know you defeated them and all, but I just have a feeling that it might be worse," Cecil said, staring at the two sleeping twins in fear, hiding behind Laruse, who was trying to figure out what to do with them.


    "If we leave them here, then they''ll do something to get revenge for sure. I don''t think this haughty lady would let me trounce her pride. Hmm, can you seal them?" he asked, holding his chin.


    "I''m not that strong to seal them, but I might be able to do something about their powers for a short period of time. Sorry," she frowned.


    "That''s alright. It''s more than enough for me. Actually, now that you think of it, I may have a plan," he ruffled her hair as he looked at the two, their eyes twitching, indicating that they were about to wake up at any moment.


    "Cecil, be ready to cast the spell on them once I tell you to."


    "Okay, I''ll be ready, she said, holding her hands out towards the two, whose eyes opened, blinking to adjust to their sights.


    "W-where am I? Elle? Are you here? Where is that ugly man?"


    "Yes, I am. We seem to have been caught by him," she responded rather calmly, not doing anything about their state.


    "Before you do anything about that rope, which I doubt will hold you back at all, I''ll warn you. Go back to where you came from and never harm the people here, including us."


    "Huh? And why should I follow a lowly order of a lowly human like you? That victory of yours was due only to luck, and I would be able to defeat you successfully this time," she turned her head away from him, snickering at his order.


    "I know a bit about disciples, and the fact that they are demons, which are weak to specific types of spells," his tone changed, unnerving the two slightly.


    "What are you talking about? Nonsense. There is nothing you humans can do against us. The only reason as to why you are still alive right now is because I am resting my fatigued body," Lis responded again, a bit grumpier than last time.


    "Then I''ll ask again. Do as I say, or I''ll seal your powers and you. It''ll be painful and excruciating for sure. So are you up for that?" he spoke with a loud, strong, and compelling voice, one that shook both of them, bending them to his will.


    The two looked at each other, deciding whether they should do as he says, or stay stubborn.


    (Man, I thought I did a pretty great job. It seems that they''re not convinced. Might as well try out my second plan), he thought to himself, walking forward imposingly towards the two, then kneeling in front of them.


    "W-what do you want now?!" Lis asked in agitation, unable to control her strength and do anything about Laruse and his stern gaze.


    "I''m a human. So that means I have needs. I''m holding myself back right now from just pouncing you and... you know what comes next. That¡¯ll be more excruciating than being sealed. You''ll wished that you would''ve just begged for me to seal you, or follow what I say. So, what''ll it be?" he gazes deeper into their eyes, inciting fear that ironically terrified two demons.


    He held Elle''s chin, making her shoulders twitch at the sensation of being touched and looked down upon dominantly.


    "Hey! What do you think you''re doing?! Get your dirty peasant hands away from her at once!" she yelled out, responding just as how Laruse wanted her to.


    "If I make one of you my woman, then it''ll be easier for me to order you around. So, what''ll it be?" they both made eye contact, and her breath could be felt by him, getting hotter by the second, seemingly not resisting with Laruse''s methods.


    (I''m dead if this doesn''t work. I''m all out of options, plus I''m tired. Even putting on a tough face without much reason is a challenge), he said in inside his head, chaotic and constantly on edge.


    "Fine! We''ll leave! Just let us go!" she shouted at him, making him back away suddenly.


    Reaching an agreement, he untied the rope and allowed them to flee with a flutter of their dresses, disappearing within the forest and from Cecil''s and Laruse''s sight.


    "I''m glad that worked out, don''t you think so too, Cecil?" he looked behind him, seeing his companion jittering as he looked at her.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "You''re really going back to who you were, huh? A crazed maniac that women, even demons feared. I don''t know what to feel around you anymore."


    "Oh, quit overreacting. I had to do what I could, otherwise they could''ve killed us. And what do you mean by a crazed maniac? I''m nothing like that."


    "Sure, sure. That''s what you usually said back then. Just don''t do that to me, I''m a pure maiden just trying to live her life with a crazed menace to women," she added, unimpressed and a bit disguised by him.


    "Let''s just get back to the city and forget about this, can we?" he pleaded, walking back to the direction they came from, leaving Cecil a few meters behind as to not bother him with her teasing.


    Meanwhile, a distance away from inside the forest, there were two walking figures that wore dark, tattered gowns, and had scarlet hair.


    "Argh! I can''t believe I lost to that inferior human again! And what''s more, we were humiliated in front of more lowly humans!" Lis said in aggravation, scowling and seething with anger as she thought about him.


    "Next time, I won''t be as lenient against him! Next time, I will kill that man and send him into the afterlife, no, I''ll curse his soul and he''ll be lost for eternity! That''s what I''ll do!" she continued.


    "Elle, aren''t you angry about what he did to you?! That brute threatened you. Don''t you want to take revenge as well?" she asked her sister, who walked alongside her absent-minded, staring off into the distance.


    "Hey, do you even hear what I''m saying?" she started poking her with her finger, finally catching her attention.


    "Oh, you were saying something about revenge?" she said aloofly.


    "Yes. When we return to the master''s mansion, I will ask him to train us both, then we will kill him once and for all. Aren''t you angry at all at him?! He touched you and threatened you into being his woman, that lowly human."


    "Well, I guess, if that''s what you want. He doesn''t seem that bad. After all, he let us live. Other humans would have killed us without hesitation. But he knew that we were demons, and spared us. And the master is scary. I don''t want to train under him. Just serving him terrifies me," she said in her usual calm and collected demeanor.


    "What do you mean by that? It doesn''t matter if he spared us. Not only defeating and sparing us proves that he is mocking our pride... not that I prefer dying over living. We share the same hatred against him, that should be more than enough motivation."


    "Fine, if that means I''ll get to see him again. He seemed nice, so he might not be that bad against demons," she said smiling a bit.


    "Elle, Demons cannot coexist with humans. That has been the fact ever since the previous two demon kings fought against the humans and the heroes. Demon King Meirix tried to calm the demons and declare peace with the humans, but failed. That was why it was chaotic all across the realm. Then the new demon king came and pacified everyone under his reign, establishing the demon''s dominance once more, even stronger than the previous three kings. No human will ever think of befriending a demon after all that, let alone that lowly human!"


    "We never got his name, but we gave him ours."


    "It makes my skin shiver the mere thought of that human walking around with the knowledge of our name. I will return for him, that I swear!"


    "... Okay. But wait, Lis. Who is the current Demon King anyway? Everyone should know who he or she is, but no one does," Elle wondered, changing the subject for a while.


    "Hmm, now that you ask, no one really knows the identity of the new Demon King. All everyone in the realm knows about is that he became Demon King Meirix''s lover, and she chose him as her successor. No one knows who he was as well and why she chose him, but all they know is that he became the new King after she passed away, becoming an advocate of conquest and destruction against the human realm. A surprising turn of events seeing as the one he loved wanted peace with the humans."


    "How mysterious. But with how things are going with the realm, it seems that everyone is unified in their intentions to take over the entire continent. They might just succeed on this attempt; given that they don''t have a hero to protect them anymore. I wonder why?"


    "Not even I know of the matters happening in the human realm, Elle. Not that I have any interest as to what the lowly humans are up to. Let us just return. We might get scolded by the master again. I would rather not get in his bad side," Lis quickened in her pace, opting Elle to follow her pace.


    "Lis! Wait!" Elle called out, frantically chasing her sister.

 Chapter 30: Reunions

    It was the middle of the afternoon, and the sun was starting to set upon the horizon of the sea.


    With the current threat of the siege dying down, and surprisingly ending with the actions of only two people, the city was able to breathe a breath a relief for a short while, recovering their resources and energies after having held out for nearly a month or so.


    The city functioned as one, each citizen contributing to the rapid recovery of the city, knowing full well what will happen to them if ever they lose a battle, and the walls are breached.


    Though a selfish thought, not all reasons were pointed to themselves as they also sought the well-being of many others, having taken refugees from other cities that were razed to the ground or taken over by the revolution, giving them resources and sustenance that they, the people of the city, could have used themselves.


    Yet, this brought an even greater reward to the people of Harrick and the good-will they had presented to those that needed their aid, resulting in the people to become a part of the city as well, helping in the defense by acting as soldiers and contributors.


    But, that fateful afternoon was the moment they saw a brutal massacre take place, watching in horror as how their enemies were brutalized like nothing by an unknown force possessing enough power to bring the strongest army in the revolutionary army to its knees and to have it begging for mercy, which the people of Harrick never thought they''d see in their lifetime.


    The thousands of soldiers were brought low like flies to a candle''s fire, left strewn-out on the ground to decompose and decay, emitting a foul odor that made the people''s gut churn in disgust.


    Many questions still stood about the mysterious being that attacked the army, and people feared it so that even in this brief moment of peace without the presence of any sort of enemy, they feared the coming of those forces that ravaged the battlefield like godly beings.


    In the midst of that brutal massacre, many were petrified by fear, unable to spectate the battle which was between their savior, and the two godly forces that wiped out thousands in the blink of an eye, never knowing who had defeated them, or if they had even been defeated in the first place.


    No one knew what to believe anymore, yet fear spear like wildfire once rumors started spreading from two certain carriage drivers, stating that those forces that they feared were indeed demons, disciples specifically, the feared subordinates of the Dark Lords, one of the most feared beings in the entire continent.


    Many have known and read about their powers, and yet with the knowledge they possessed, their powers were unknown and unmatched.


    Though they panicked after realizing that demons were near the city, their leader drew them to reason, calming them and miraculously returning the people''s attention to what was in front of them, being the revolutionaries.


    No one was safe any longer. There was no Hero to defend them, for the last one disappeared years ago after going to the demon realm to fight the Demon King, never to be seen, or heard from ever again.


    Yet, they never stopped praying for one, asking the gods to save them from this misery of having to live through fear without the safeguard of the only one that can stand against the demons, the Hero.


    "I can''t believe no one believed me when I said I defeated those two demons. Didn''t they see how I fought them? I was constantly on the verge of dying as I saved them, yet all my efforts are ignored, just because they couldn''t see or move for some reason. How worse can this day get," Laruse brooded over the fact that no one believed him when he spoke of the battle.


    "That''s pretty selfish of you, trying to boast about beating demons," Cecil said, watching Laruse as he was again laughed at after someone asked if he saw the two demons on his way here, where as he replied by saying that he defeated them himself.


    "Hey, can you blame me? The least I can get is some praise. Though I wouldn''t mind getting a reward, I chose just getting praised for my efforts. I can''t just say that I did it for the good of everyone. I''m just as selfish as everyone else, maybe a bit less, who knows."


    "I can''t believe how openly you can say these things. I thought you were the modest and humble type. Well, at least you¡¯re not arrogant, or not that much at least."


    Laruse and Cecil had already met up with the two carriage drivers, whom partially believed that Laruse actually defeated the demons, seeing as how strong he was, the possibility weighed on their minds.


    "Let''s head back first thing tomorrow morning. The sun''s starting to go down, and It''ll be more dangerous to travel at night because of the monsters near the forest," one of the carriage drivers suggested, drinking moderately outside the tavern.


    "Don''t worry about it. I promised to be back early. So let me handle the monsters on the way back. I''ll make sure nothing harms you both," Laruse insisted.


    "... Fine, I''ll put my faith in you, alright? We''ll leave an hour from now, so just let us rest a bit, then meet us back here. For now, take a stroll around the city. Though it''s been under attack for a long time, business is just as usual," said the man, taking another drink from his metal mug.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Laruse looked around him, seeing the hustle and bustle of the citizens moving about, filling every street and every district, making it look like a festival was taking place everywhere.


    "Let''s get something to eat, Laruse. Look, they''re selling something over there, and it smells tasty! Hurry up!" she pupped his arm, drawing him towards one of the concession stands selling food that was being made in front of them.


    "Hey, ease up, will you? We''ll run out of money before we even realize it. Here, just one at a time," he handed her a delicious smelling meat sandwiched between two pieces of bread, which she took greedily, chomping down on it with delight.


    The two of them sat on a surprisingly empty bench by the city square, enjoying the food they had bought.


    The night had come, and the moon shone brightly with the gentle whisper of the wind.


    With the word peace finally having gotten around the city, people flocked to the city square, admiring the beautiful skylight view, most of which were young couples, or married ones.


    "It looks like this has been their first time in a while to get out without worries. You can see the relief on their faces. They must have been really terrified of being under attack for months, right Laruse?" Cecil said, admiring the couples enjoying their youths and lives.


    "Good for them. With what I''ve been hearing around here, I''m content just to see a few smiling faces."


    She went silent, looking at them while having the face of doubt, fidgeting in place as she decided in her mind.


    She was currently being swayed by her emotions and the atmosphere around the city square, a tender moment that should be shared by you and that close person, amplified by the presence of couples in the vicinity.


    She glanced at her side, looking at the man who stared tiredly into the sky, admiring what he saw without noticing her gaze.


    "... Uhm, Laruse?"


    "Yeah?" he glanced at her lazily.


    "I''ve been meaning to ask you about something."


    "About what?"


    "I-I, ah, I wanted to ask if you, you know..."


    "You alright? You''re stuttering like crazy for no reason. Don''t tell me you want more food. We''re gonna run out of money if this keeps up."


    "No, it''s not that, it''s about... what you... think about..." her eyes averted his more frequently than she would like, yet despite being with him for years, she had yet to feel something such as this.


    "There¡¯s really something wrong with you, but I don''t know what. I''m not much of a mind reader but I''ll try if you want me to."


    "You know how we''ve been traveling the continent for three years now?"


    "Of course I do. It''s been a long while now that you remind me. Man, the stuff we went through back then. I barely got out of anything alive, yet here I am, still kicking and breathing. But, what about it, Cecil? Something on your mind?"


    She breathed in, finally resolving to ask him her question.


    "I want to know what you think of me, Laruse. Please be honest," she looked him in the eye, startling him as he backed away a bit.


    "What I think of you? Where''d this come from so suddenly?"


    "Just please answer it. I want to know."


    "Fine, just ease up a bit. I guess, you''re kind of like a great friend to me. That''s how it''s always been, right?"


    "Oh, is that so..." her face turned downcast upon hearing what he said.


    "I''m pretty grateful for that you know? I''m glad I met you that time. There are a lot of things that could''ve happened, but still, here we are, sitting together like nothing''s happening out there. So, thanks, Cecil. Without you, I might have not made it during some tough times," he faced her, smiling a bit as he said his line, lifting her spirits drastically.


    "Really?"


    "Well, yeah. I don''t think I can go wrong with these kinds of things. But enough of this, let''s walk around a bit. I want to see the city more," Laruse said, standing up, offering his hand to Cecil, which she took, looking a bit satisfied.


    They walked through the crowded streets, often bumping into people coming from the opposite direction.


    This proved to be a problem to them as they bumped into a tall, lean, built, cloaked man who stood his ground, instead knocking Cecil back.


    With an instinctive reaction, the mysterious cloaked man reached out to Cecil, taking hold of her wrist, while Laruse held her shoulders, preventing her from falling.


    "Are you alright. I''m sorry, I wasn''t looking where I was going," the cloaked man said, pulling her forward so that she could regain her balance.


    "I''m alright. Thank you for helping me..." she looked at him, not seeing anything beneath the cloak as his face was rather well hidden.


    "Charles. My name is Charles. I see you are in good spirits, Laruse. It has indeed been a long while. I never thought I''d chance upon you here in Harrick. What are the chances," the man removed his hood, revealing a charismatic, fair complexioned face with dangerous gold eyes and short hair.


    Laruse stood still, petrified and unmoving, as if he had seen a ghost in front of him, one that smiled and greeted him normally.


    "And you must be Cecil. I am Laruse''s old friend. We used to be in the same group together. It is nice to make your acquaintance," he gave off a mature charm as he introduced himself once more; like the spitting image of Laruse, yet different in some parts and aspects.


    "What''s wrong, Laruse? I thought you''d be glad to see me? I don''t think it''s been that long since we parted ways. You looked very different with the way you are dressed that I almost did not recognize you. You have changed a bit from what I see."


    "C-Charles? Is that really you?" he said, still unable to believe the one in front of him.


    "Nearly seventy percent of the army, wiped out in an instant. Unbelievable. Just who or what attacked us, and how could someone possess such strength to fight against trained soldiers like nothing?" there she sat inside her tent, bandaged without armor, and recovering as she read the reports of the captains that were still alive after the encounter.


    "There''s nothing we can do anymore with such casualties. We will have to retreat," she heaved a sigh, talking to herself in despair.


    She was in clear disbelief after having been defeated during their own siege, reduced to not even a formal army that can continue their objective.


    Before having rested in her own quarters, she had consulted and taken the advice of her commanders and captains, all agreeing upon the retreat, which was highly warranted by even the men, who shuddered in fear as they rested in their camps, horrified after seeing the massacre up close, narrowly escaping with their lives.


    "It seems that Hendrick''s choice of bringing back Spencer from the front lines and back to Palas was ideal. If he were here when that happened, then I might not know how to tell the people of the revolution''s grim outcome," she laid down on her bed, slowly closing her heavy eyelids, not having the strength to continue stressing about what had happened, sinking in her state of weakness, wearing only the clothes she had inside her armor.


    "Still, his state is getting worse and worse day by day. It''s like he''s starting to become a different person. *sigh* Look at me, talking to no one. Have I become insane?"


    "Please, be safe, Spencer, until I get back," she said, finally resting her mind as she sunk into a deep slumber.

 Chapter 31: Mobilize

    There once was a fledgling group that sought freedom and adventure, traveling the land and meeting many people along the way.


    They were all rather unique, each one having their own quirks and abilities separating them from each other, yet they were close-knit, like a family even.


    As the passage of time developed, they too grew exponentially, becoming strong and unmatched, earning them fame of which they never thought possible in the first place, yet their abilities said otherwise.


    Each one of them became strong enough to be called heroes, having powers that matched or at least came close to making them potential ones.


    Their greatest feat; however, was a quest that was sung through many tragedies, a story that gripped the attentions of many, inciting anxiety and the emergence of strong faith.


    To defeat the Demon King themselves, they said. Doing the task given and reserved only to the Hero, for the task itself brings fear upon all, even the Heroes in the past.


    Many thought it possible when the legendary group decided to do the quest, drawing critics, both good and bad, some saying that arrogance brought them to this point, while some say that they were just to bring the problem into their own hands.


    Then it happened, they were felled utterly, reduced to nothing, unable to defeat the greatest threat in the continent, even having each other during that time.


    The once legendary group fell to its knees, losing their leader, then each other, going their separate ways and never heard from again.


    "That''s how the story went usually. I don''t how what to say about the accuracy, but it sums up what happened vaguely. I thought at that time that we would never meet each other again, but here we are, with a giant stroke of luck."


    "I''ve never heard about it from someone else before. Laruse never told me anything other than when he lost his mentor and foster parent, and then what came after that. I don''t know anything else but that," said Cecil, intrigued as she listened to Charles'' story.


    "I understand as to how it was such a heavy blow to Laruse. If that were to happen to me, I would have not found the strength to move on. Yet he persevered, getting through such a tough hurdle. He has always been able to do the impossible, often exceeding us and giving surprises."


    "Don''t make me remember. I''ve already done my fair share of lamenting, so there''s no use bringing that back now," he responded.


    "You also seem to have grown more mature, even if only a bit. How have you been all these years?"


    "I guess it''s had its ups and downs. With Cecil, it''s been a pretty ridiculous ride. Who knew angels and Gods were so much trouble. I almost had to bail out seeing as my mission was long over, only dragging me into something that dealt with this and that."


    "Ahaha, I can imagine you still doing things such as that. You truly are amazing. Your strength never wanes, only getting stronger and stronger. No normal human would have ever been able to accomplish the things that you could at the time. Just this afternoon you gave me quite the show, defeating Disciples by yourself."


    "If you were watching the whole time then you could have at least helped out, right?"


    "What''s the amusement in that? I wanted to see if you still had your strength from back then, but it seems that you''re on track."


    "Yeah, I''ve gotten pretty rusty after that. The only reason I picked up a sword was because it was the only thing I was good at. Well, it got me something to eat, so why not keep at it, right? But enough about me. What''ve you been up to?"


    "I''ve continued what we all sought to do. Not to defeat the Demon King, but to travel the continent. I must admit that it was hard, trying to avoid the strife while trying to enjoy the remainder of my life."


    "Uhm, so if you''re Laruse''s friend, that means your strong, right?" Cecil asked, looking nervous as she looked back and forth, seeing polar opposites of Laruse, one that looks carefree and aloof, and one that seems attentive and interested.


    "Compared to him? Oh, I don''t think I would have what it takes. I can sense that even in his recurring state, he is already even, or maybe even stronger than me. Like him, my skills are not as they were, so I pale in comparison."


    "Modest and humble as always. He''s more than strong enough to try and beat anyone in the continent, Cecil. I can''t say I''d like fighting him if he still has his strength from back then."


    As they were conversing, the two carriage drivers walked in, seeing Laruse and approaching him.


    "We''re all set to go back, Laruse. Just be sure to keep a good eye out. I don''t like the feeling of traveling at night. It never goes well for anyone."


    "That so? Alright, Cecil. Let''s go. We have to go back now," he stood up, stretching his body.


    "Going somewhere?" Charles asked, looking a bit intrigued and curious.


    "Yeah. I''m in the middle of those usual things we always get in. I''m working for an organization, and they''re pretty low on people. I''m just filling in for now."


    "Hmm, let me guess. There''s a woman involved in all this, right?"


    "Yeah, she''s the leader of the organization," Laruse said nonchalantly, drawing the attention of the two drivers.


    "Laruse! You can''t disclose information like that! What will happen if we get found out?!" they acted erratically, shouting at him.


    "We''ll get found out even more with the way you guys are yelling. Don''t worry about it. If something happens, I''ll handle it."


    "Interesting. Laruse, do you mind if I travel alongside you for a while? Things might get interesting once more, plus I''d like to be use to my old comrades again. Being alone truly deprives one of his social abilities."The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Sure, let''s go."


    "Laruse! Don''t invite people without the leader''s consent! Who knows if he''s in with the revolution!" the drivers yelled out, expressing their concerns quite dramatically.


    "Don''t worry about a thing. He''s worth the effort, and more. I''ll ask Ophelia about it myself, so there''s no need to sweat the small stuff," he said as he exited the tavern, leaving the two drivers dejected and cautious.


    "Hey, Ophelia. Anything happen around here? Sorry I''m late. Got a bit sidetracked."


    "Oh, Laruse. You''ve come back safely I see. What a relief," she placed her hands on her chest, near her heart, smiling gently.


    "Please tell me all about what happened in Harrick. I''m very curious to know all about your journey."


    "Sure. But how about we take it outside. The sky looks beautiful and fitting," he opened the door, holding it open for her.


    She stepped outside, beholding a magnificent sight of the bright moon unimpeded by clouds, guided only by the tranquil silence around them.


    They started talking with each other, drawing interests from both as they laughed away at the things they said to each other, smiling and drowning in enjoyment of their company.


    "How interesting. I hope you''ll introduce me to him. I would like to meet your closest friends to know you better. But to think that you''ve nearly traveled the continent. How I envy that. You truly are amazing. You''ve been through so much, and at a young age."


    "It''s not that amazing, but I feel really relieved that you believe me. No one does even if I tell them sincerely. But how about you? Tell me about yourself. No fair that you only know about me, even if it''s only a bit. I want to know more about you."


    "Me? I don''t think there''s anything about me that could be considered interesting. Your life seems more thrilling and fun to listen to, while mine is just filled with bad memories and sadness," she responded, laughing timidly, averting her eyes and combing back the side of her hair to the back of her ear.


    "Then I won''t force you. But, I know I''m being demanding by asking this, if you ever want to talk about it, then I''ll be there to listen to you."


    "I will keep that in mind. I trust you, Laruse. I still haven''t forgotten about that day when you saved us. Though it might mean insignificant to you, I am grateful. I hope that we can become better friends moving forward."


    "The same goes for me. But for now, I guess it''s time for me to head back and rest. See you," he walked off, leaving the front porch and into the farther streets where houses were lined up.


    "Always popular with the women. You have a way with words that seems to lull your audience. Cecil, your companion, isn''t what she looks like, isn''t she? It was intriguing when I found out myself. I''ve never figured out how you could do such things, and it frankly makes me quite envious," Charles spoke while sitting on the front porch of their lodging as Laruse came into view.


    "You, jealous? I doubt it. And I don''t think I''m doing anything special here. It''s just that, her face, I''ve seen her keep up a strong front, but I think it''s plain obvious that she''s keeping something to herself."


    "And what kind of benefit do you get from trying to help someone? It''s not that I oppose the decision, but from what I''ve heard from Cecil, you seem to have changed into something else, then back into who you were, or at least a fragment of who you were. Is this the old you acting, or the new you?"


    "Who knows. I''m just doing what I like. If I don''t do this for her, it feels like she''ll be strangled by it in the future. Sure it''s not that bad, but it''ll become something worse. She needs to overcome whatever it is."


    "Trying to be a hero, are you?"


    "I don''t think I ever liked being called a hero. I don''t want to remember why. So enough of this. I''m too tired to keep going," Laruse left Charles, entering the lodge.


    "Always something interesting happening around you, Laruse. Each step you make shapes the world. I wonder what you will do to this continent," Charles smiled, speaking to himself, then following Laruse into the lodge to rest as well.


    The next morning, many of the unit leaders were called to the headquarters after the organization had acquired vital information regarding an army being sent to Kausten in an attempt to subjugate the city.


    "As many of you can tell, Kausten has aided us a lot in our effort to repel the revolution and their aggressive ways. They were one of the major cities to have provided us with the means to live in secret. Thus it is just that we help them as well. I have decided to use every unit in our disposal to defeat the threat," she said sternly causing a murmurs and opinions to float about the room.


    "I understand your worries. We have lost many and are few in numbers. But what we are all capable of is much greater than what each one of you thinks. We can succeed if we trust in each other and combine our efforts."


    "Miss Ophelia. Tell us, how many of them are there exactly?" one of the leaders present stated his question, looking anxious.


    "From what the report says, there are at least several thousands of them currently marching to Kausten."


    The crowd started murmuring once again, losing hope despite the inspiring speech that their leader had given them.


    "How are we supposed to stand a chance? I don''t think there''s barely enough people here to compensate for a fraction of that. Many of our comrades have already fallen."


    "We will be supporting the defending army, not fighting the battle directly. I have already planned out how the units should move. If all goes well, then we may well succeed tremendously, giving us a chance to seize the capital and finally put an end to this."


    "How can you say for sure, Miss Ophelia. There are only so much words can accomplish. I''ve given the organization my all, and I will continue to do so. However, everyone else differs. I believe that we can succeed if you say so, but how do you prove it to the others?"


    "It is because I will be joining you as well. It might not seem like it, but I too can be of use on the battlefield."


    Because of her announcement, the room became filled with discussion, many seeing this as the single greatest way that they could bolster their morale and become victorious.


    "The leader will be joining us, will she? If so, then I must give my best not to fail her."


    "I shall entrust my life to you, Miss Ophelia. If your skills are to be present on the battlefield, then there is nothing for us to fear."


    "With our leader there''s nothing that can stand in our way. Her voice and leadershipwill greatly aid us in this dire time."


    They were all suddenly filled with vigor upon speaking with each other, looking livelier than before.


    Moments after the conference, Ophelia had the leaders clear out, leaving Charles, Laruse, and Cecil in the room with her.


    "Laruse, forgive me, but I will have to depend on you for this mission," she looked downcast, lamenting on something that bothered her greatly.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll keep you safe no matter what. We''ll get through this," he placed his hand on her shoulder, reassuring her.


    "I will also give my all, so the worry that is needed will be less. I may not look like it, but I am rather skilled in combat," Charles interrupted, drawing her attention towards him.


    "You must be Laruse''s friend, aren''t you not?"


    "Yes. I am Charles. Pleased to meet you. I will be aiding you as well in this endeavor," he bowed curtly.


    The door opened abruptly, revealing a well armored Cedric, looking stern and prepared for what is to come.


    "I heard that you''re joining the joint operation, Ophelia. I''ll go with you and keep you safe. This time I won''t fail," he announced adamantly, looking straight at her.


    "There''s no need for you to protect her. I will be more than enough. So you head to the front and do what you can there," he looked at Laruse upon turning around, giving him a stare that displayed a different character in him which Laruse became amazed at.


    "That so? Alright. I hope you don''t get bored though. I don''t think there''ll be enough of them to come by when it''s your turn," he responded a bit arrogantly, yet glad to see that he has changed the way he was from their last encounters with each other.


    Laruse gestured for Charles and Cecil to follow, not arguing further about such things.


    "I want you to have faith in me, Ophelia. I can be just as good enough to protect you. I''ll show you what I''m truly capable of," he told her.


    "Thank you Cedric. Very well, let us depart then."


    Thus they began their preparations, the entire area of where the secretive organization stood was in a frantic rush to arrange themselves, mobilizing every single person in their disposal.

 Chapter 32: The emergence of dread

    "Kausten, they continue to resist, thus we shall resort to more convincing means. If they reject unity and justice against those who oppose us, then we shall force them, or erase them. I will not allow anyone to stand against us any longer. The time draws close," there he stood in front of his people, speaking with a voice that resonated within every citizen in the area.


    It has come to my attention that an army from Farron approaches, and they seek to pacify and subjugate us. I will not allow you, our brothers and sisters, to be stepped upon, ordered to be less than them. Fear will grip us no longer, and I shall use every ounce influence in my power to make all our dreams a reality. Hear me, every single one of you. Know that this battle is all dedicated to you."


    He was met with a roaring applause, a cheer of thousands upon thousands of people, all drawn into his words, weeping and strengthening them all.


    Everyone looked at him with inspiration in their eyes, as if they looked to a god that granted them salvation in a way that no god would ever resort to.


    He looked different; However, acting resolute and more straightforward, void of any doubt that would usually perturb his decisions.


    "Well said, Spencer. You have made me, and your late parents proud. Soon everything that your father envisioned will become true, and you will finally realize what his intentions were for the people," Hendrick came up from the side as he clapped slowly.


    "Hendrick. I feel this pang in my chest, as if it is burning, full of thorns and spikes. It feels like I don''t know myself anymore. Would I have truly said what I have? Or is this not me any longer?" he said, placing his hand on his chest, feeling that pain where he said it was.


    "Nonsense. That is merely the feeling of adrenaline. You have never done something, or said something as radical than what you have given the people to hear. It was a magnificent sight. You looked like a born leader with the way you handled yourself."


    "Thank you. This is all because of your guidance, Hendrick. I would have never made it this far if not for your counsel."


    "Think nothing of it. All your actions have been done by you and you alone. Now, let us finish this and act while the day is still new. We must give our full attention to this approaching army."


    Spencer dismissed the people with his parting voice, retreating back into the comfort of his palace in order to discuss the future of their actions.


    It was near the afternoon, and the people were roused, motivated and enlightened by the sudden summons of their exalted leader.


    Inside the city stood a strong, numerous army that awaited their orders eagerly, well-armed and looked to be the cream of the crop, led by a general chosen for his reputation as a formidable fighter and leader; a man looked up to by his own men, aspiring to be like him, or a fraction of who he was.


    "How have the preparations gone? From what I''ve gathered. Kausten will inevitably fall, given that they are lacking in manpower. A siege similar to the one currently being done in Harrick will be nothing like this. I assume that It will take one fell swoop," said Spencer as they walked towards the main hall of the palace.


    "I have chosen the general of the second army to lead the attack. His capabilities are more than enough to compensate for the loss of our late general, Ruslan of the flying column unit. He may even be stronger of a warrior in comparison.


    "Remind me of this. How again was general Ruslan defeated? I''ve heard of him numerous times in the past, but he simply was never heard from again."


    "Even I know less about what took place. It was his subordinate, named Marcia, who told me of what took place. She spoke about a man defeating him single-handedly without his own men noticing. That was the entirety of what happened."


    "What of that subordinate now?"


    "I had her take over the soldiers in general Ruslan''s army. They had no qualms with the decision, and neither do I. She has potential in her tactics and decision making. I had her army unite with the general Oliver Gilford''s. With their combined efforts, Kausten will surely fear us, or be crushed by us. Their next objective is to unite with the forces sieging Harrick and ensure that the battle is not prolonged."


    "How is the state of general Vista and her army? I trust that they are doing well, I hope," Spencer said with special concern.


    "The army is led by our greatest general. Your worries are meaningless. Do not let your conviction waver at this point in time. Become stronger and more ruthless, otherwise you will become weak and feeble, unable to support yourself and the people whom have pledged their unwavering trusts upon you," Hendrick reinforced his words with his strong voice, letting the hall be filled by it.


    "I-I understand. I will assure that I can accomplish what I have... Haa- Haa- please, excuse me. My throat seems dry," he started perspiring, breathing in and out deeply as his eyes began fogging up.


    "I will accomplish what I have started. Forgive me, Hendrick, but my state seems to have gotten worse. I can''t seem to control myself easily. What would you have me do? I cannot let my body become weak at a time like this," he said, having regained a bit of his composure, yet looking ragged after a brief moment his recurring state.


    "Then I shall continue supporting you. I shall prepare the medicine, and you, my lord, are to continue on without worry. Leave this to me. I will endeavor to do something about your worsening state," Hendrick left the hall, leaving Spencer by himself.


    He slumped onto his so called throne, heaving a heavy sigh as he began thinking to himself.


    "It feels like I am being erased, yet I am still here. That voice, it always returns, this time even more relentless. Soon I will succumb to whatever this is that ails me. But I must stay strong, for all of them. Agatha, what can I do? At this rate, I might truly fail. How frightening."


    He continued to brood to himself, but it was until then that he realized that nothing will come if he continued on like this.


    He began remembering the recent times where he truly felt happy, glad to feel the presence of someone despite the situation that they were in.


    A thought popped up, and the scene played back.


    It was a dark and clear night, a time when everyone slept peacefully, and a time of serene silence.


    They sat near a stream of water, away from their allies, secluded into the sacred areas of the forest, meant only for the eyes of those who sought out adventure.


    It was a magnificent sight, the moon shone from the river flowing silently, and the leaves rustled gently.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "Spencer. Tell me, what do you fight for, and why do you fight for it?" she asked, not looking at him, instead at the sight of the river.


    "It may be because I wanted people to see that what my father wanted for the nation he grew up in was peace and unity. Something he tried to achieve, but could not. It broke my heart that day when I saw him weep on my mother''s lap. I wanted to fight for it because I wanted to show the people that what my father envisioned was indeed possible, yet the path there would be full of thorns and challenges. I understood that, and failing meant that I would have the same end as him."


    "Maximillian Olfrin, a man who fought for himself and his ambitions, which dragged the lives of millions into peril, creating strife and war upon the land. He was announced, without a doubt, guilty of his crimes once he was defeated and apprehended by the nation of Farron, and was given to the people of Independence so that they could decide his punishment. Those were all that everyone talked about. I remember it vaguely, but I can see the images of it in my mind."


    "Yes. That is him. Yet his ambitions didn''t blind him. Nothing did. He was simply defeated because many didn''t agree to what he wanted. He was sentenced to be executed by those that resented his actions. He was thrown into a pit where he had to fight for his life against multitudes of people that entered the same pit, wanting to end his life in the eyes of many others. Shortly after, my mother was also blamed by the people, sentenced to be beheaded. It was cruel, and my heart aches until now. I won''t be able to forget that fateful moment. One that the people forced me to watch and endure."


    "I am, sorry, Spencer. I shouldn''t have asked," she said, looking at him now with a sorrowful expression.


    "There is no need to apologize. Even I know myself that what I am doing is reckless. But I must keep going. There is no turning back for me, Agatha."


    "Do you not resent the people for what they did to your parents?"


    "I do, or rather, I did. I should have, but I chose not to. Instead, I sought to continue and finish what he had started, forgetting about lamenting, and simply moving on, yet never forgetting what he had fought for. He isn''t a martyr, nor was he someone that should have been looked up to. Our actions betray the very name. Lives upon lives have been taken all for what we stood for. But it is only after when they will realize. Will you continue to join me in my efforts?"


    "Of course. It seems that I have not repeated myself enough. For your ambitions and your ideals, I shall support you till the end. I wish to see that future you envision. And... I care for you, Spencer," she looked at him with a smile, one that made his heart weak and open to predators.


    It was then that it began to consume him.


    That welling feeling that he tried his hardest to resist and avoid, nearly going mad due to it at one point.


    His face started contorting, then he grasped his heart, breathing raggedly, trying to regain his composure whilst maintaining it while he could.


    "Spencer? Are you alright?" she said in concern, drawing closer to him in order to examine his state.


    He could not control it any longer for he had succumbed and resisted too much. All that was left for him was to give in and allow the pain to take over, letting the voice inside his head.


    ... I will make your ambitions come true. Power beyond compare will assure you of that. Now let us revel in the outcome of the future, as one...


    Everything started turning dark, but he mustered all the energy he had within himself to voice his words, unable to do anything else about what was happening to him.


    "Agatha, h-help me, please. The pain, it''s unbearable. I-I can''t hold on any longer," he reached out to her with his shuddering hand, yet failing to reach her as his arms fail; his body falling into a state of deep slumber.


    He came back from his brief period of reminiscence, filling his mind with thoughts of her, and only her. The only person to have ever allowed him to open his heart when inside it has been long closed off.


    It was because of her that he remained strong despite his decline; keeping him awake even on the most restless of nights.


    "Are you well, Agatha? I hope you are. I don''t know what would happen to me if something were ever to happen to you," he said to himself, looking off into the distance of the dark door before him.


    But just as the silence began to fall, the doors he faced opened loudly and light emerged from it, and another was the presence of a man wearing his leather armor, a courier''s to be specific.


    "My Lord! Are you here, My Lord!" he bellowed out desperately, conveying the urgency in his voice.


    "I am here. What do you need?" he rose from his throne, walking towards the man who ran up to him, holding a small parchment in his hands.


    "A message was sent through a pigeon from the lines at Harrick! It is an urgent message from general Vista of the first army!" he knelt and presented the letter to the astonished Spencer, hesitating whether to take and read the letter or not, sensing a bad tiding for it.


    He begrudgingly took the letter and dismissed the courier, wanting to be left alone by himself.


    Unable to stand the anxiety, he stood and refrained from sitting, opening the letter and sparing him the suspense.


    Only after a few moments of reading did he start acting strangely, unable to hold himself still, feeling that welling sense of dread overcoming him.


    His heart began beating loudly, but just loud enough for it to be heard by him.


    He fell to his knees, his arms perspiring, emitting a dark pulse of energy unlike anything he had ever seen before.


    It began appearing all around him; the darkness nearly swallowing him whole if it were not for him running away into the confines of the palace, seeking his aide, and someone that he was sure would be able to resolve and answer what was happening to him.


    ... The one you love has been harmed. How shall you act? I can give you the power to do as much destruction upon others so that they may feel what those you cared for felt. There is no reason for you to resist any longer. Come, resign yourself.


    "Quiet! Who or whatever you are. I shall not be, Argh! I shall not be swayed by you!" he was swerving the halls, running and grasping the walls he would often hit with his body, unable to control where he was going.


    It was until then that he reached his companion''s quarters under the palace, walking silently, on the verge of blacking out, barely even standing.


    He crept up to his door, but was compelled to stop once he heard his voice, as if he was talking to someone; he listened further, piqued, yet disturbed by his recurring state.


    "This is the last dosage. Once he takes this, he will succumb. We will finally succeed with our plans. Humans are all feeble, including that human named Olfrin, swayed and hindered by such things as emotions. They have no need of something that weakens them. With my blood, the pact will be complete when he becomes m disciple, and you will finally see my long awaited plan come to fruition, king of Yavel."


    Spencer felt another welling feeling from inside him, but it was natural, something that he himself had known of.


    Without hesitation, he emerged from the side and appeared in front of the doorway, laying his eyes upon Hendrick, and another being chained to a wall, looking deathly and battered, as if he had been tortured his entire life.


    He could only see them barely, but the torches provided enough evidence for him to discern the sight.


    "Hendrick. What is the meaning of all this?! The things you have said, are they true? What is all this about demons and a pact?!" he questioned him relentlessly, seething with rage and curiosity.


    However, Hendrick stayed silent, looking at him with a deadpan expression, clearly not surprised.


    "You are just in time. Come, there is no need to hide myself any longer. You will begin a war that will span ages, dragging along with you the lives of the innocent. Then we, the demons, shall rule righteously."


    Spencer blinked, unable to say anything, and Hendrick appeared before him at that exact moment, as if he came from thin air.


    He grabbed him by his neck, walking him into the center of the room with a ruthless intent, not something he expected from someone that he had trusted all his life.


    "Hendrick! What are you doing?! Let me go at once! I don''t understand. You are my friend, why are you doing this to me?" he said barely with his throat in his friend''s hand.


    "With this, you will be able to fulfill what you have always wanted. I am merely helping you. Now, let us begin," he opened his palm, producing a mass of blood forming into a ball.


    He held Spencer higher in the air, forcing his mouth open as he drowned him in the pool of blood flowing from his hand.


    His muffled screams of pain and agony could be heard throughout the halls in a frantic echo, yet none could hear and help him.


    He was being bathed in blood, forced to drink it as well, unable to do anything as he body gave out; the pain of blood forcing its was in to his throat still there, enough to make him vomit.


    "This is what you have always dreamt of, right, Spencer? I am granting you your wish. With this, no one will be able to stand against you. All will falter, and they will repent in the afterlife."


    Despite Hendrick being close to him, he could not hear what he was saying, instead thinking of Agatha and how he worried about her after he had read the letter, only filling her thoughts of her as everything began blacking out, the thick, musky smell of blood prevented him from tasting, feeling, and smelling anythingelse.


    He desperately yelled out her name, but it was not clear. The only solace was that he could say her name before anything else.


    "A-Agatha! ..."

 Chapter 33: The defense of Kausten

    "This is quite exiting. Fighting with you like we once did. I hope I do not hinder anyone. I feel as if it''s going to be my first time in a while to fight," Charles said with glee while walking with Laruse, Cecil, and a few others in a dense forest.


    "Mr. Charles, how are you going to fight? You''re not carrying anything on you. Are you perhaps a mage?" Cecil asked as she looked at the cloak wearing man with curiosity, equipped with nothing but his small leather armor and metal shin greaves.


    "Please, simply call me Charles. And worry not, Cecil. I''ve come armed with many surprises. I simply wish that I might utilize them effectively on the battlefield. But with it, I can protect many, as I always had in the past. So, fear not, I shall do my best to protect you and everyone here. But it seems that you won''t need me with Laruse around. I can confidently say that you are away from harm as long as he protects you," he smiled with a side glance at her.


    "Don''t push all the work on me. I''m not that invincible. I''m still trying to get back to my old form. There''s still ways to go with that, but eventually I''ll get there. Besides, Cecil can handle herself... sometimes," said Laruse, focusing on the road in front of him as he spoke.


    "What do you mean "sometimes"? I can handle myself rather well," Cecil retorted.


    "I don''t really want to rub it in you, but I remember a few times that you''ve been captured because you were too scared to act. Other than that, you''re too terrifying to have as an enemy. I''m glad to have you covering my back," he ruffled her hair with a small grin.


    "Ah, you didn''t have to remind me. Well, fine. If you say it like that, then I''ll just have to keep doing my best."


    "Look at you two, quite like brother and sister with a strong bond. You both look almost inseparable at a glance," Charles interrupted in his amusement.


    "Brother and sister, huh?" Cecil became silent, taking sneaking glances at Laruse after what Charles had said.


    "Hmm? Something wrong? You became silent all of a sudden," Laruse said upon noticing her.


    "Oh, nothing. It''s nothing. Let''s keep going, we might be late if we keep walking at our current pace," she said, waving off the suspicion from him, but piquing the interest of one cloaked man who looked at her with a cunning intrigue.


    "We''re close. Everyone keep a sharp eye out for any other presences in the area besides us," the one leading the skirmish unit said, cautiously peering through the trees.


    The light pierced through the trees, providing them with a bit light to navigate the path without much difficulty.


    The primary units stayed as they were, but another, smaller, unit consisting of only the quickest and skilled was created for the sole purpose taking down enemies with great efficiency, then retreating, hopefully reducing casualties by a great amount.


    Ophelia had proposed a plan prior to them embarking on the arduous journey through the dense forest, following a road that would eventually lead them to a path near Kausten, one that the army is said to cross.


    The first phase of their objective was to divide into three groups after having located the rear and rear-end flanks, then positioning themselves for a strategic attack.


    "Captain, I think that''s them. They''re going to be passing us by," said one of the scouts silently, spectating the armed soldiers passing them by without notice.


    They were small enough that each one of them could hide within the forest, escaping the gazes of the soldiers.


    "Stay in position. We will wait for the rear to pass us by for five to ten steps. Then we assault and take down as many of them as we can within five minutes. Finally, retreat to the other side of the forest after I give the signal. Listen closely otherwise you''ll be left behind," the leader faced the group, whispering.


    Soon after a few moments of waiting, the rear and flanks of the passing army came into view, still not having a clue of the ambush lying in wait for them.


    "On my signal, be ready to charge silently, then attack right away after Laruse''s companion, Miss Cecil blows them up with her spell," they all placed their attentions to her, making her quite frantic about the pressure.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll do fine. I''m confident," Laruse again ruffled her hair, standing up and readying himself.


    "Go, move out now and get close enough behind them."


    They started moving silently, not emerging from the shadows of the forest and into the roads, facing the backs of the marching soldiers.


    Cecil placed both palms in front of her, pointing it towards the hapless group, creating a ball of light that emitted heat, releasing it to fire an immensely large ball of fire directly at the soldiers, containing a powerful amount of speed, enough to make a booming echo through the forest, knocking back even the farthest ones, but burning the ones they targeted.


    Second was to charge them and create disorder within their ranks for a brief period of time, not longer than five minutes.


    "Now!" they all charged attacking the rear as another group attacked from the sides, splitting and dividing the army.


    In a skillful, swift motion, as if he were flowing like water; Laruse slashed and cut through his opposition without much resistance, immediately dying as he spared no expense at cutting through their armor deeply, rendering it almost useless.


    His awe-inspiring waltz kept the soldiers in a daze as they were unable to discern when or who he was going to attack, yet it also inspired his allies, motivating them to do as much as they could.


    There were those that fought back, but were still met by a strong opposition, one that made quick work of them despite his lack of a proper weapon to combat blades.


    Charles weaved left and right, avoiding their blades, not letting a single one of them scratch him.


    One of them was nearly able to score him with his blade, but was unable due to Charles stopping it with his arm clad in a gauntlet, made of mysterious metal, that gleamed brightly despite the lack of light being reflected on it.


    He then began smashing through those that approached him with his fists, knocking them out or far away as his left hand gauntlet seemed invincible, impregnable even, having met and broken the blades of numerous approaching soldiers seeking to fight back the sudden skirmishers.


    "Hmm, it seems that I can still make it materialize rather easily."


    "What is the situation here?! What is going on?" one of the soldiers had come up from the middle section of the army to inquire about the commotion, only to see the sight of an ambush, one that had wounded their rear flanks immensely.


    "Fight them back, there''s only a few of them," one had tried to maintain order and control on the unorganized soldiers, effectively forming them despite the chaos, showing that they were experienced enough to handle such things like an ambush.


    "Charge them back!" they ordered, unleashing a rank of soldiers to move in waves, overpowering the skirmishers as they fought alone, or in groups of two to three.


    "Everyone, retreat! " the captain of the group yelled out as he saw them slowly getting overpowered in such a short amount of time, rallying his allies to the direction that they should follow.


    As the soldiers began approaching, it was finally time for them to escape, having only a minimal amount of casualties while still maintaining a substantial number of capable fighters.


    The third part was to regroup with a scout unit a few ways ahead of them so that they could report their success.


    They did not stop running, following the one who led them until they reached a small clearing where three-armed people looked to be waiting, holding their weapons out to the approaching group, nervous about being found out by the enemy soldiers.


    "Are you scout unit one?" the leader said, catching his breath while looking back and making sure that they were not followed.


    "Yes. How did the it go?"


    "Well. Relay it quick to miss Ophelia while they¡¯re still reeling from the attack. We don''t have much time with the limit we''ve been given."


    "Very well. Please wait here and rest till I get more orders from the main unit," she said, nodding to the two others in her group, then departing further into the forest leaving them by themselves for a while.


    There in the city of Kausten Ophelia and a few members of the organization stood waiting anxiously for the results of the first, and most vital phase of the plan.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    She was with the governor of the city-state, giving out orders to her own subordinates and the army of the city, which the governor had given her full control of seeing as how she could effectively use them.


    "Is everything ready on the front?" she asked one of the adequately armed city soldiers.


    "Yes, ma''am. All we''re waiting for is for the enemy to arrive. Nothing unusual on the roads. The towers and those in charge of it are all prepared"


    "Thank you. Then please, captain, return to your post and be ready to put the plan in effect right away. I will send someone over if there is any need to adjust it at all," she dismissed the soldier, allowing another to make his report.


    "The citizens are all kept at a safe place. We''ve had them evacuate to a nearby safe retreat in the forest with a few of our most experienced soldiers. There is no need to worry about those in the city."


    "Thank you. But still, I want to make sure. Please divide yourselves in two and search the city again, there might be children or elderly that was left behind. Have the rest go to their ranks and prepare for the enemy''s arrival."


    "As you wish, ma''am. If you''ll excuse me," he left briskly, not wasting any time as he went to dashing towards the districts.


    "I just really want to express my thanks for helping our city out. I don''t think I could have done anything to defend the city against such a large army," a tall old man sporting a white beard came by, wearing his casual clothing, nervously moving about.


    "Pease don''t worry about that. I should be the one thanking you for helping us all this time despite being close to the capital of the revolution. You have great courage, uncle Caspian," she produced a gentle smile that warmed the old man''s heart, making him heave a sigh.


    "Your father would be so proud of you, Ophelia. I''m just not the man that I used to be. I''m used up and weak. I can''t make a difference other than being myself. I had half a mind to simply not let you participate in this, and even in the organization. It was simply too dangerous to let someone as young as you do such a thing. Yet here you are, helping me out. I am proud of you, but not of myself," he cast his head down in sorrow, his body shivering slightly.


    "Please, don''t be like that. You were once a great warrior, one who even claimed to have fought alongside a hero of the past. Hold your head up high. You have done more than enough. Now leave this to me. I shall do all in my power to succeed, uncle. Now please go where the other citizens have gone while there is still time," she urged him, surprisingly lifting the old man''s sorrow even for by a bit.


    "Hey, Ophelia. Everything''s ready on my side. Something else you... need? Caspian? You''re still here?" Cedric came up to them with a surprised expression.


    "Cedric. You both have grown splendidly. I have never imagined you two to be involved in atrocities against man, forgive me. I know I trained you in some of the things I have knowledge on, and things I have learned about, so I will depend on you, Cedric, to keep Ophelia, and everyone else safe."


    "You can depend on me. I won''t allow harm to come to her. Now, go while you still can. You''re starting to worry even me," Cedric urged Caspian away.


    "How''s everything coming along?" he asked Ophelia.


    "Everything has been put into motion. I have faith that what my father had taught me over the years about strategy and tactics will pay off. Yet I cannot help but feel anxious about all of this. It feels unnatural."


    "It is because you say it is. Have a bit more faith in yourself. You don''t see it, but I do. You''re capable of making things happen the way you want it, that''s why I''m going to give this my all as well so you don''t get all the burden," he smiled at her, reassuring her.


    "Thank you, Cedric. At any moment, they should be arriving about now, so please tell everyone to be ready. All we need to wait for is the scout unit I''ve sent to wait for the skirmisher unit."


    Just as she said who she was waiting for, a three-person group car from the vicinity, running as fast as their legs could take them.


    "Leader! The skirmisher unit is successful! The army had been halted briefly, but they are wary from another attack coming from behind them, prepared even, as if then attack didn''t hinder them at all," the leader of the three saluted to Ophelia, carrying a formal tone.


    "Thank you for your hard work. What we need to do now is wait for them and outlast the main assault while having the skirmisher unit attack their flanks. We will use Kausten''s natural flora to our advantage. Please wait here until the enemy arrives. Then return to the skirmisher unit and tell them to attack the flanks at the given intervals."


    "Very well."


    Meanwhile, the sound of constant and orderly marching emerged from the horizon, carrying intimidation and a strong presence with them, not looking perturbed or disturbed at all.


    There stood a tall, robust man with a neat, dark, combed-back hair, wearing dark steel armor with a dark tunic beneath it. His youthful face was dignified and brimming with energy, yet not uptight, as if always in anticipation and never hesitating.


    "Halt position!" he yelled out, his men stopping in place like a well-tuned veteran army.


    He looked over the defense of the city, grinning as he held his chin with one hand.


    "Impressive. It seems that they have a rather skilled tactician. It''s as if the entire city has been prepared for the battle, which should not have been leaked at all. That means that their intel is solid. This is rather tricky. What can you make of this, general Marcia?" he asked in a carefree way, not worrying at all.


    The one he asked; however, did not respond, keeping a keen eye on the battlefield instead, stern and quiet in her disposition.


    She was long, dark haired, wearing light, dark armor, similar to the robust man, but fitted for her slim body. She wielded a simple longsword that was sheathed by her waist.


    *sigh* "Always so uptight and mysterious. I''m an old man now, so I can''t really understand what you kids are thinking being all moody like that. I wonder if my daughter grows up like that. Anyway, I think a simple spearhead will do, then we fill the farthest flanks to the center most positon, then concentrate charging from there. What do you think?" he tried ignoring her atmosphere, trying to get her to speak up so that the attack could begin.


    Before he could open his mouth, she spoke, startling him.


    "No, general Gilford. Please focus your eyes to the sides, near the entrance of the city. The trees could be used as concealment for another ambush. Going for a spearhead like yours would cost us greatly once we cycle the soldiers to the center. Your plan would cost us greatly," she bluntly said, expressionless like a harsh critic. Yet he listened to her, paying attention to detail.


    "Oh, well what do you know. You''re right. Haha, I guess I got a little too drunk last night. So, what do you suggest we do?"


    "Create two columns on both sides, only one layer each, and have them positioned near the forest with their shields facing the that way as well. Then you can order the remaining platoons as you like. I will merely provide advice if I can."


    "Alright, you hear the young lady, commanders! Positions, two platoons, one near each side of the forest. The rest of you will form up on me. Move!"


    They all performed in unison, arranging themselves within minutes before the anxious defending army, then marching all at once.


    "Keep your pace with the columns and be ready to attack when I say so!"


    As the defending army of Kausten say them fearlessly charge, they raised their shields and braced for an imminent impact.


    The man named Gilford ran alongside his men, leading it even as he drew his massive bastard sword from his back, yelling and inciting morale from his allies, who in return yelled out as well, having been brought out by their leader''s energy.


    He cleaved forward, slamming his sword down and decimating the defensive line without much problem, cracking their shields, or killing them instantly.


    Upon creating an opening, the rest flooded in, completely breaking the line of defense of the soldiers who had not anticipated such a strong offensive force.


    He had a large grin on his face as he fought, relishing the moment, but not like a maniac, rather much more of a person who enjoys the thrill of battle.


    They could seldom approach him, those who would were swept away, beaten down, or cut, hardly becoming much of a challenge for him as he forced his raw strength to overpower his enemies.


    "Break through! We''re almost there!" he said upon emerging triumphant against a pile of corpses around him, spilling blood all over the stone pavement.


    "The plan''s falling apart. What do we do, Ophelia?" Cedric said alarmingly as he glanced back at the defensive line that was currently falling apart, unable to do anything as they were being overpowered by one man, filling the air with their screams of pain and agony.


    She looked in horror at the massacre, unable to speak clearly and think about their next steps as her mind began wandering, occupied by something else.


    "Ophelia! What''s wrong? Ophelia!" Cedric tried getting her back to the present but was unable to, running out of time as the enemy slowly started to break through the line, one by one.


    "Get a hold of yourself!" he said, drawing his sword to counter the oncoming soldiers.


    "Get close to me and don''t break formation. Let''s hold on here. Shit! hey, you! Get the skirmisher unit here, now! Our line''s collapsing, and all that''s left is to hold them out," he called out to the scout unit awaiting orders.


    "Right away!" she said, running with her two other companions into another exit of the city, somewhere that they could not be seen, yet be led into the forest.


    "Leader! The ambush unit''s been discovered, and they''re fighting with the enemy. I doubt they''ll be able to hold on long enough for support," a distressed man camp up with sweat forming on his forehead, perspiring and panting.


    Ophelia did not respond, still seemingly lost in her own thoughts.


    "Tell them to retreat into the forest and regroup if they can. Tell them to rest and enter through the back of the city. We need them on the front as well. The enemy''s going to overtake us!" he took charge, only knowing that he should concentrate on strengthening the main line, and abandoning any type of strategy.


    "Hey, Ophelia! Wake up already. We need you here!" he shook her, finally able to return her.


    "Our initial and only plan has been broken. What can I do? That was the only plan I could depend on," she mumbled to herself hopelessly.


    "Think! It''s you. You can come up with something, I know it!" he tried his best to motivate her, also wary of the growing threat.


    "... Yes... You''re right, Cedric. I can''t fail right now. Forgive me. Please, everyone, allow me to take charge once more," she called out to those from the organization and the city of Kasuten around her, convincing them despite her recent lapse.


    With the situation growing dire by the second, they listened closely.


    While this transpired, the scout unit in charge of calling the skirmisher unit was on their way, managing through the forest as fast as they could, not worrying about fatigue.


    "Come, we still have a few ways to go. We must not fail. If anyone can turn the tide, then it is Laruse and the skirmisher unit," the female leader said, encouraging them.


    "Laruse? You mean that guy who was said to have defeated a disciple during their mission to Harrick?" one of them said in bewilderment.


    "Yes. He is the one. He and his partner, a mage, can turn the tide, possibly."


    "You believe that story? I don''t think it makes sense. Someone like that here? I just can''t believe it. Only the hero can defeat the demons. There''s no one out there that can do something like that. He''s strong, sure, but he probably made that all up just to get close to miss Ophelia," the third said, full of doubt.


    "If that is what you believe, then so be it. I will stand firm that he can make the change. After all, there''s no one left in this continent to believe in. Might as well believe in someone that can, or says that they can."


    "I see someone over there!" a voice yelled out from a distance, alerting the scouting unit immediately as they stopped in their tracks to check.


    "It''s them, they''re part of Kausten''s forces! Get them!" numerous fully armed and clad soldiers appeared from the forest, spotting them and quickly charging them without hesitation.


    "Captain, what do we do? They''re blocking the path in front of us."


    "Draw your weapons. There''s no going around it. We fight through. Keep this in mind. It is up to us if we want to win this war. Though it may be only I that believes that they could do it, still, it''s better than nothing. So give this your all!" she drew her sword, charging forward and meeting the soldiers without any more arguments.


    Her two subordinates followed as well, drawing their weapons as they could do nothing but believe in her words.

 Chapter 34: Always lacking

    "This is strange. The scout unit should have come back right about now. It''s been a while, but something feels off, don''t you think?" the acting lead for the skirmisher unit voiced his concern, still waiting in the same place they were told to rest in.


    "The attack must have already begun. I''ve already accounted for the time when we fought them, so there must be something happening back at the city," Charles said.


    Just a they were wondering, a loud rustling of leaves could be heard from somewhere, alerting them of a person''s presence as they kept silent.


    A tall, lanky man appeared, ragged and bloodied, having a cut across his shoulders as he panted heavily, looking around him frantically.


    Their blades were pointed at him, but they were asked to lower it once the leader of the skirmisher group recognized the man, rushing up to him and supporting him as he fell to his knees.


    "The city, they''re b-breaking through. You all need to get back t-there," he forced the words from his mouth, reeling from the cold, sharp pain from his wound.


    "You''re from the scout unit. What happened to your leader?!"


    "S-she held them back. She told me to get away and find you. Says that you can make a difference. Maybe I''ll die believing that than nothing. Don''t fail us," he pointed weakly at Laruse.


    "Then we should save them! We might still have a chance!" he said, facing the others to order them to do what he wanted, except he was stopped by the dying man, shaking his head slowly.


    "Please, hurry. Don''t let their sacrifice be in vain. Do it... for all of us," he said, his eyes closing ever so slowly, his body went limp, now just an empty husk.


    "Well, we better not keep them waiting," Laruse said, standing up, looking more serious than ever, taking what the man said to heart, fueling his own resolve.


    "I must agree with Laruse. Although I carry no special feelings of malice for the enemy, I shall pay them this man''s effort using my own weapon as if it were his," Charles said so as well, feeling the same things as Laruse as the two of them looked terrifying, sending the other members in a daze.


    "R-right! Let''s get a move on right away," the leader of the group said cautiously, intimidated by his two allies'' aura, gently setting down the brave man on the ground and offering him a small prayer before leaving the way he came from.


    It wasn''t long before they encountered a group right away, a scouting unit from the looks of it, glancing around their surroundings, trying to find someone near their vicinity.


    They numbered ten, equal to the number they had on their own unit, making it easy for them to mark their targets, immediately going in for the surprise attack, clearly startling the soldiers as they were unable to respond with their swords, met with a harsh fate.


    Those that fought put up a bit of a challenge, yet inevitably cut down quicker than they could even begin saying anything.


    In the meantime, the city was nearly on the brink of ruin, the enemy having broken through the line and advanced through the main districts, taking control here and there, clashing with the defending units consisting of fighters from the city itself and those from the organization.


    Fortunately, Ophelia''s quick return to reality from her dazed state held back much of the advancing force, rivaling it with her stratagems that utilized the constant and meticulous usage of manpower, and directing it where they were needed, exhausting them greatly in return.


    The front line was broken through, yet not fully defeated despite being in disarray and out of formation. It would only be a matter of time seeing as their general carried with him great capabilities, which felled many of the defenders without much effort.


    "Tch, back away!" Cedric kicked away an enemy soldier, lunging forward to cut him down.


    "Don''t worry, Ophelia. I''ll keep them away from you," he remarked, acting as her shield and blade, becoming hostile to those that sought harm to her.


    He was skilled enough to have held back two soldiers at the same time, both proving difficult, but not impossible for him to defeat, given his motivation of protecting Ophelia, which proved vital for his success.


    "Forgive me, Cedric. If only I had not frozen on my duty, then this could not have happened. I can¡¯t even do anything to help you," she said in her sadness, watching in pain as those she considered precious comrades and allies were shedding their blood for the protection of the city.


    "Don''t worry about that. It''s not over yet. As long as you''re standing, nothing done. That''s why all you need to do is believe in me. I''ll get us through."


    Just as Cedric confidently stated his resolve, a man stepped forward, easily cleaving through three of the soldiers that stood in his way, lying dead on the pavement, painting it with their blood and screams.


    "I wanted to settle this peacefully, but unfortunately the lord calls for absolute subjugation. There''s no room for negotiation, not for him that is. If I were him, I''d spare you all and ask to end this peacefully. Now, about what you said about your leader still standing?" he raised his sword, creating hostility to those around him as they rushed to surround the man, all holding their blades before him.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    "You''re down right delusional if you think I''ll let you even get near her," Cedric said to him with clear arrogance and aggression.


    "She is your leader? *sigh* god forbid that I do something terrible to a woman. I won''t harm her, but she will be taken and imprisoned. The lord will decide what''s going to become of her. So I''ll go against my lord''s orders and ask this just once. Will you lay down your arms and surrender both the city and your leader? I''ll personally plead to the lord to spare her. He''ll listen to his own generals."


    "So you''re the general. So what? I''d never think of giving her over, not even for anything in the world. Don''t even think of making another stupid offer like that."


    From behind Cedric spoke Ophelia, stepping forward, looking downcast and frightful; her shoulders trembling slightly.


    "If you will spare these men''s lives, and the citizens of the city, will you truly keep your promise?" she asked, surprising Cedric greatly as he responded in outrage.


    "Ophelia?! What are you saying? I won''t let you. And even if you surrender, it''ll only disappoint those who trusted you. You can''t give up yet. We still have a chance."


    "Cedric, so many lives have already been lost here. I''ve seen much more than that, but I can''t help seeing them, those with families dying. It pains me greatly. We have fought for independence, and I still fervently believe in that. But, what if we could settle this with peace. Wouldn''t that be better?"


    "No, it won''t. Haven''t you forgotten what they did to your parents and everyone else in Palas? I swore I would never forgive them for as long as I live. I won''t stop now. So sit back silently and watch me," Cedric took a step forward, staring at the man.


    "So that''s a no? Alright, I understand. But I just don''t understand why you''re all fighting so hard. Unity doesn''t seem so bad, in fact it''s the best offer this land''s got. Guess I''ll have to convince you a bit," he raised his sword, gladly meeting Cedric in the middle.


    "You can all come at me all at once," he said with confidence.


    The man rushed without hesitation, closing the distance between them, and smashing his large sword on the ground, cracking the stone pavement.


    Cedric had just barely been able to dodge, moved by his instincts of fear.


    "They clashed with each other, one side clearly gaining the advantage with his strength and skill, not letting his enemy touch him with his blade as he was swatted away every time.


    Despite Cedric''s knowledge of fighting, it was lacking, only knowing a few ways to be able to gain the upper hand, yet even those were nullified by his opponent.


    Within seconds he was bleeding from the scratches and scars inflicted upon him; his hands were numb with the feeling of parrying his opponent''s large blade; his sword looked like it was on the brink of breaking after the relentless beatings it had taken.


    He cursed his lack of power to fight against his opponent on even terms, yet still standing with his trembling arms in front of him, locked in place as he held his sword.


    "Cedric! Enough, please! There''s no reason for anyone to give their lives up anymore. We''ve tried, and that much is enough, right? There''s no need to overdo it. I don''t want to lose you, nor anyone else. So please, while there''s still a chance to live through this, listen to me," Ophelia pleaded frantically, tears were starting to fall from her eyes.


    Cedric didn''t respond for he focused his entire attention to the man before him, choosing to ignore and block out Ophelia''s voice, his weakness, the one drawing him back from being resolute and devoted to what he truly wants to do.


    He charged, leaving her to reach out to him with failure, seeing him rush off fearlessly, making her body tremble as she thought what might become of him with every passing second.


    The two of them again clashed, and the general took it upon himself to be more lenient, not being as aggressive as he was before, allowing Cedric to at least build up his momentum, which he would crush every time it got to a point where he might have been scratched by his blade.


    "I don''t like drawing things out. Plus, I don''t think you have much left in you," he held his large sword with two hands, gripping the hilt tightly, then taking a lengthy step; one that closed the gap between them in mere seconds.


    He was inches away from his, his sword was drawn to his side, ready to be swung hard with a twist of his body, which he did; seemingly cutting the wind even.


    Cedric noticed later than he could have ever hoped for, forcing him to meet the man''s sword, swinging in that direction as well, hoping to counter him.


    Yet his luck turned even worse; as he met the man''s blade, his sword broke in two and the top half was sent flying into the distance; his torso was cut across diagonally, and he was sent flying towards Ophelia and the rest, rolling and stumbling, stopping as a cloud of dust cleared out from the impact he took upon hitting the ground.


    She ran up to him, trying to embrace and shield him, yet he pushed her away, stopping her with his empty eyes and bloodied body.


    He stood, falling down several times before he could manage to stand on one leg.


    The general backed away and stood in awe.


    "Who knew you would survive that. I must really be getting old if an attack I''ve boasted about doesn''t get the job done. But still, I''ll commend you. This is what strife brings. It''s unavoidable. You either grow with it, or be felled. Now, you''re in no state to continue. I''ll ask again. Will you surrender while there is still a chance?" he looked stern upon asking, resting the flat edge of his sword on his shoulders.


    Without saying anything, Cedric pointed his broken blade towards the general in a defensive stance, his dead eyes peering into his, full of malice, yet lacking expression.


    "If that''s what you want then. I''ll make it as fast as possible so that you won''t have to bear the pain," the general said, exhaling and again mustering up his strength to finish things swiftly.


    In his mind he wondered many things, yet he didn''t want to die, he wanted to keep living. Fear would have gripped him by the neck right about now, but maybe his body was too sluggish to even move. Or might it even be that he braved this trial by his own volition.


    (I''m pathetic. Is this all I''m good for? I''ve always been beaten by everything I''ve sworn to defeat. But is this really it for me? I can''t do anything anymore, and once he''s done with me, he''ll go for Ophelia next. I-I can''t let him... but what can I do at my state?)


    He looked straight at him with his fatigued and blurred eyes as the man slowly walked towards them.


    He burst into a slow-momentum run, building up until he had enough to raise his sword, backed by his immense strength, wanting to keep his promise by ending things quickly.


    As he came close enough, he started bringing down his sword; and in front of Cedric was a shadow of someone who covered his view of the enemy.


    With his voice, he mustered out everything he had.


    "O-Ophelia! Get out of the way!" he tried to force his body to move but was unable to, subjected to watching the one he cared to die right in front of him.


    She indeed stood there, her arms open and shielding her wounded friend, looking fiercely front of her without fear.


    She closed her eyes upon seeing her own reflection on the blade; and everything began moving slowly.


    She then heard the sound of steel clashing with another, then silence.


    She slowly opened her eyes, oddly not feeling any pain.


    It was then that she saw the shadow of someone standing before her, his dark slowly fluttering, his brown hair swaying, and his reassuring back facing her.


    "You did great, Ophelia, Cedric. Now let me handle things from here."

 Chapter 35: Convincing those who are blind

    "This is surprising. I thought that this was the end for sure, though it wasn''t my intention to strike her. She covered him by herself," he backed away, unperturbed by the arrival of another mysterious person.


    "I''ll commend you, girl. That''s something that not all leaders possess. The ability to risk your life for others. It almost caught me off guard. But don''t think I''m finished."


    "You''ll be finished, in a few. I don''t take kindly to those who try and hurt those that I treasure. Don''t think I''ll let you off easily," he said as he stood in front, staring at the man with focused eyes; his aura was that of a calm nature.


    "Interesting. Who are you? I don''t think you''re normal from the others. Tell me, what''s your name."


    "That doesn''t matter. As long as I''m standing, you''ll never be able to get close to her. I''ll make sure of that."


    "Well, you don''t look as imposing, but who knows. The youth can just be surprising sometimes. Just don''t take this too badly. I''ve been ordered to defeat you all. Plus, I don''t like people that terrorize the peace. I''ve got family and friends to protect myself, so I won''t lose here."


    "Terrorising peace? I think you''ve got it all wrong. That someone whose been a menace to the entire nation is that one and only rebel that you all call your lord. To us, it''s him that''s been causing all this. I don''t think you''ve ever listened to the other side before choosing sides. From the places, I''ve been, I was more than convinced that he is the bad guy here."


    "Well, we can point fingers, or we can fight it out. I can''t be persuaded otherwise. And bad mouthing him won''t do you any good. I can''t tell if you''re lying or telling the truth, so whatever comes out of this is final. Now, let''s settle this already, why don''t we?" he said, again gripping his sword with his two hands.


    Laruse responded by attacking first, rushing the man, kicking the dust from under his boots and immediately locking blades with him, not giving the man any time to reply, astonishing him a great deal.


    "You''re a lot faster than you look! Who knew I''d find someone like you here?" he said, standing his ground; using his sword to shield himself; a small grin appearing on his face.


    However, he did not allow himself to be on the defensive; shifting his weight forward, he bore down on Laruse with his large sword, then stomping on the ground with his right foot, forcing a swing to his right, overpowering Laruse as he could not rival the sudden raw strength he gave off.


    He backed away, then clashing more and more with him, creating sparks and sounds of metal being destroyed with each passing second, exchanging fierce blows that shook one''s being and body.


    As time went by, the man''s face looked as if he were enjoying the whole ordeal, while Laruse surprisingly was the same, not caring about what was happening around him, putting all his attention towards the fight.


    "Man, I''ve never enjoyed fighting like this in a long while. You just keep surprising me more and more. And it looks like you''re far from giving up," he said after backing away, wiping the sweat from his brow and catching his breath.


    "You''re not too bad yourself. But I won''t prolong this. I''ve barely even started. I hope you''re ready, cause this time I''m going to give it a bit more effort," Laruse smiled deviously, inhaling, then exhaling, becoming a blur in mere seconds, then appearing in front of the man within seconds, closing in on him with his blade near his neck.


    "What?!" the man reacted on instinct; his upper body backing away as he used his sword to recklessly block Laruse''s fierce attack, nearing the brink of falling and losing his balance.


    "Damn, you''re even better than I thought you''d be. This is a getting bad for me," he said, forced to experience the immense amount of pressure that Laruse was exerting with his relentless attacks, not allowing the general to even move or wind up his large and heavy blade for an offensive.


    Then, in one fatal attack, Laruse poured all his strength into a powerful slash, disarming the man as his blade spun in the air, falling meters behind him with a loud clanking noise.


    "Retreat, now. Who you think is fighting for the greater good isn''t who he is. Some people need to look closer to find out the true mysteries of something that looks so simple. I won''t harm you, or your men as long as you retreat peacefully. And I urge you to at least hear me out, for the sake of everyone else that''s innocent and had been dragged into this whole mess," Laruse pointed his blade at the man''s neck, holding everyone''s voices as they were silent.


    The man stared back at Laruse, trying to see if he truly says the truth.


    *sigh* "Fine. I''ll hear you out. But don''t expect anything grand. I''m merely someone that follows orders. Who knows, they might even fire me when they find out that I retreated. But if what you say is real, then I guess I don''t have much of a choice. I''ve got a family to protect, so that''s enough of a motivation for me."


    The general turned around, picking up his sword as he started walking away from them, approaching the focus of the war effort; a wide district that branched into many paths, and there far across was the gate.


    But as he took a further step through to give the order to retreat, he was startled to see something gruesome; a sight of a large-scale massacre where two individuals stood with their backs to the each other, one golden haired young woman looking worn out and ragged as her clothes had been torn here and there; the other was a tall, built, fully-clad knight with a cape, wielding a beautiful, gleaming ornate spear that looked unbreakable, only covered in blood.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "What the hell happened here?" he said in terror, unable to believe that the two in front of him had done it.


    In the mess, he saw one of his allies; a female general that looked ragged as she held her sword, gathered up along with a few other soldiers trying to catch their breaths.


    "General. We must retreat! Whoever these two are, they''re not normal. They alone took out two platoons of our soldiers. One of them wields an extraordinary amount of magic, and the other is-is, unexplainable to say the least. His armor is impregnable. We''ve barely even been able to scratch it."


    "Stand down. Don''t worry, we''ve surrendered. Allow us to leave with those that are still alive or wounded. So call off your men. Come, general Marcia. We need to get back right away and tend to these men. There''s some things I want to make sure of. For now, I''d say we lost this," he said, walking past the two individuals who had their guards up, still cautious of those around them.


    In a moment''s notice, he gathered his men, arranging them and retreating beyond the city in an orderly formation, taking care of the wounded along the way.


    "How''s he doing?"


    "Well, and it''s thanks to you that he is still here. I''m grateful as well, Laruse."


    Ophelia sat on the ground inside a tent where Cedric slept peacefully, having been bandaged and healed from his threatening injury.


    "I saw how you tried to save him. That was courageous of you, but that''s was awfully reckless. I''m glad that I got there in time."


    "I had to. Cedric is someone very dear to me. And I knew somehow that you would come through, like you always had for me. And it seems that what I thought was correct. I apologize for the trouble."


    "Don''t worry about it. It''s all said and done anyway, so there''s no need for regrets, it''ll only bring you down more than you already are."


    "Yes, it seems that you''re right. But I can''t help but feel regret for being caught up in something that cost us the lives of many. It''s my fault and responsibility, yet I don''t know how to atone. I can clearly see that I''m not suitable for this. I''m simply not capable enough," she cast her eyes down, lamenting on the sight of her allies falling before her.


    Laruse had been told the gist of what had happened by their subordinates; having thought about things a bit, he decided to confront her, and see what he could do, knowing that she will surely be demoralized about how things went down.


    "So does that mean you''re stepping down and giving up?"


    "I-I don''t know. I need someone to help me. I can''t do this alone anymore. I''ve been failing everyone, and that''s the reason as to why there''s nothing being gained from this whole organization. I''m a failure. Don''t you think so too?"


    "Do you want me to be honest with you?"


    "... Yes, please, for my own sake," she looked at him as her last bastion of hope, slowly tearing up.


    "From what I''ve heard, you are. There, is that enough to make you give up?"


    "Yes, but I can''t, and I do not know why? Please, Laruse, help me. I know that you can get us all out of this rough, just like how you defeated the general. You can do so many things that I can''t."


    "Hmm, fine. Give me your organization. I''ll lead it myself. There''s no need for you anymore, so you can rest easy knowing that all the trouble you''ve accumulated has now been passed on to me. Though many trusted you, many will grow to hate you because of your weak will. Are you fine with all that?" he said bluntly with a stern and adamant expression, making her shudder as he suddenly changed; not seeing that side of him she knows of.


    "That''s... how cruel. Do you really think that?"


    "I lie a lot, and that''s because of necessity. But, I don''t see one here, so that''s all truth. So, are you going to hand it over or not? You can still continue to lead it. The final say will be from you alone."


    "Do you really think that I should step down? Please, Laruse. lead me to where I should go. I can''t think of anything else to go with."


    "Hmm, still indecisive, huh? It''s either you lack motivation, or you''re too scared to motivate yourself. Nothing''ll happen at this rate. I''m leaving. This entire nation of alliances is finished, so there''s no need for me to be here. Might as well travel the continent, maybe be even the rest of the world," he turned to leave the tent, not even saying his farewell.


    she stood in the heat of the moment, running towards him on impulse, clutching is sleeve, begging for him not to leave.


    "Wait! Please, don''t leave!"


    "Then decide. There''s not much time till then, but will you wait for that to happen? You''ve seen it here; how desperate they''re getting in trying to erase the rebellion. It''ll only be a matter of time till more of those that you care for die. Will you wait for that, or act?"


    She became silent, shuddering as she drew her words out, like it was a thorn in her heart.


    "Please, lead the organization. I beg of you, ease everyone''s weariness. They do not deserve such torment for something such as a reckless pursuit of peace.


    "Good. Then stay here and take care of Cedric. I''ll handle everything from now on," he turned around and embraced her with both arms, calming the trembling maiden.


    "You won''t leave?"


    "I won''t, not until I finish what I came here for. So until then, nothing new will happen, only a change of pace. Leave this to me."


    Meanwhile on the paths leading from the city of Kausten; the retreating army rested on the side, setting down their wounded and recovering their fatigue after having to leave without much preparation.


    Many were demoralized, and in many ways; two of which could be attributed to their loss, and second, was their casualties against a powerful mage, and an impregnable iron-clad knight.


    "Still down about the loss, general Marcia? I don''t blame you. I based it all on my own defeat, so blame me if you have to. I''ll take the responisbility here, for everyone," Oliver came up to his fellow general resting by a tree, looking at the exhausted soldiers around him.


    "We underestimated them. We should have taken them more seriously, though I don''t think we could have ever accounted for something such as a strong mage and knight to be present. But, howdidyou lose? I have not the slightest idea of how strong you are, but your confidence striked me that you''ve never lost a battle before in your life."


    "Thanks. Glad to know someone thinks I''m competent. Well, I''ve lost, and it made me grow into who I am. But, you''re right. I don''t know how I lost too. Maybe I''m getting too old, or maybe... could it be because of what we''re fighting for? Hmm, I''m getting too philosophical for my own good."


    "What we fought for? What do you mean by that? Does it have something to do with how we lost?"


    "That''s one way to put it bluntly. Well, let me tell you. It might make more sense with you than me."


    Thus, he began explaining everything that he was told during the battle.


    "Is that so?. Although, I cannot see what benefit it brings us to trust them. These are just blind truths, don''t you think so?"


    "Who knows. That''s why I backed off. He spoke as if he were telling the truth desperately. So something felt off. I wanted to find out myself. After all, I don''t want anything bad to happen to my family if something really is happening. They''ll come first."


    "If you say so. I wonder what will become of us when we return."


    "Ah... Damn, you''re right. Maybe they''ll cut my pay again. Man, and I thought being a general was an easy job."

 Chapter 36: His reason

    "Alright, due to some special circumstances, Ophelia had given me command, and from here on out, I''ll be taking over everything''s that going to happen here. Looking forward to working together."


    He stood in front of the pivotal and important figures of the organization, those of which were benefactors, unit leaders, and many other influential people, as well as residents.


    "A change in leadership so suddenly? Why? Did something bad happen to miss Ophelia?" one expressed his concern, drawing many of their attentions towards him as they expressed the same amount of concern.


    "Nothing bad''s happened to her. She''s fine. Here, you can see for yourself," he glanced to his side, seeing Ophelia enter through one of the doors from inside the headquarters, curtly bowing to those around her with a gentle smile.


    "Good day everyone. And for those that do not believe what Laruse had said, it is all true. I have allowed him command of the organization. He is someone very capable of leading us to heights that we have never reached due to some restrictions and drawbacks. Please, I ask that you give him your support."


    "Is that really the case? Well, I don''t oppose to the idea. I saw him fight the general, so I know that he''s capable. I''ll follow him," a short, stoic man said, openly showing his support.


    "Hmm, I agree. I have only heard of rumors about his recent great feats, but if almost everyone from here has heard of it and had not persecuted him for spreading lies, then he must truly be someone great. I shall follow him as well," a tall, well-dressed and mannered man said.


    The rest simply followed suit after seeing the influential people raising their approvals one by one, all convinced of what he is capable of, and what he might be able to accomplish, unknowingly overshadowing Ophelia''s presence in an instant.


    He finished off the meeting with a few agendas, then dismissing them all, returning to their normal routine.


    Then Laruse, Cecil, and Charles were left in the room as Ophelia had to leave and care for the bedridden Cedric, who had awoken days after the incident; then the two wondered why and how this decision came to be.


    "Laruse, are you sure that you know what you''re doing?" she asked.


    "Well, not really. But it''ll probably come to me sometime soon. I don''t really have a clue on how to do this," he scratched the back of his head as he said that.


    "There must be a hidden motif for this all. I don''t think you''ve ever wanted to lead anything by your own initiative. Will you tell me?" Charles said with intrigue.


    "Sorry, I''ll have to keep it to myself. I don''t know how to do it, but I''ll need time. This isn''t going to be permanent anyway. Hopefully it might even get better, but not for me," he hinted, moving to the front of the table where a map of the region of Independence sat, detailed and marked as to what the organization has been up to.


    "If that is what you want, I''ll let you be. Then what are we going to do for today?"


    "First off, I''ll have to know everything about what there is to know about leading this. I''ll have you two help me out as much as you can. I''ll need every inch of help I can get so that I can get this done with quickly."


    He asked for them to call Ophelia, who contained many of the information that he desired, thinking about what should happen next, drawing up a blank slate in his head, filled with nothing at all.


    "Thanks, Cecil, Charles. You can go do whatever you want for the rest of the day. I''ll need to talk with Ophelia for a bit."


    They were left alone; a silent and depressed Ophelia silently working on what Laruse asked her of while slightly trying not to be a burden.


    "Here, Laruse. These are a list of things that have been requested for the organization for funding. These ones have been ignored, however, since they are quite obscure and that we do not have the manpower to provide for these missions, more so now after... what happened in Kausten."


    "Hmm, they pay a lot. I''ll do some of them if I have the time. Don''t worry too much about the manpower. I''ll have you help me too. You''ll be like a secondary leader while I''m gone. That alright with you?"


    "Ah, yes. I see no problem in that."


    "Good. Now that that''s taken care of. Ophelia, is Cedric awake?"


    "Yes, just now. He''s resting after having eaten. Do you need something from him?"


    "Nothing in particular. I just want to see how he''s doing. Will that be alright?"


    "Yes, I don''t think he''ll mind. Please, come with me."


    Ophelia stood, leading Laruse to the place where Cedric was being kept; a two-story wooden structure that''s been furnished as a hospital for all those in the organization. There were many who were admitted into the hospital, some were still recovering from the many wounds they''ve taken from the battle.


    As Laruse came up to Cedric''s bedside, he noticed him, not looking as feisty as he always is, instead being calm as he could be; bandages wrapped around several parts of his body.


    "Sorry about this, Ophelia, but could you leave us for a while. I need to talk with him for a bit, privately," Laruse said, again depressing her as she felt utterly useless, even around the man whom she trusted the hopes of everyone in the region with.


    After she had left, he sat beside Cedric''s bed, taking a seat near him.


    "What do you need? I don''t think you''d come here for nothing," Cedric said in a stern voice.


    "You guessed right. I''ll get straight to the point then. Cedric, tell me, what made Ophelia act like that? It''s pretty unusual since I''ve thought of her as a rational type of person. Someone that won''t be brought down too quickly. Do you know anything about that?"


    "I do. I can''t forget it myself. If you want to find out about that, then I might as well tell you everything."


    "It all started when we were still back at Palas, when it was still a bit peaceful. I''ve been a friend of hers and her family for a long time, so I''ve come to know the family well. You could even say I became part of the family, and knew how much each one of them cherished one another. It''s almost too much that sometimes I just wanted to leave since I didn''t want to ruin such a thing."


    "Ophelia''s father, the governor of the city, taught her and I a lot of things. He was especially talented as a mage, training under some of the wisest hermits that came by the city. He taught that to her, and she showed proficiency, more than I could have ever hoped myself to learn. So, I abandoned it and started training with the sword, and it was under Caspian."


    "She was pretty talented at organizing things, often being in uncle''s office, helping him handle matters concerning the city, enough that she exceeded his intelligence and became quite the prodigy. Many saw notice of this too, many having known of the Noire family, and having been friends with either Uncle or Aunt. They praised her, and that''s when she started improving herself, wanting to become like her father, an intelligent man whom has had a history of having defeated countless of bandits and armies wanting to take over Palas. Many were grateful to him for that."You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    "So that means she knows how to use magic?" Laruse asked, readily interrupting the story.


    "Yes. Though after what happened she had never used it again. Says that it only reminds her of the one that taught it to her, and the one that... killed her father."


    "Hmm. She is pretty good at commanding people from what I''ve noticed. Why hasn''t she regressed from that? Didn''t her father teach her about that as well?"


    "He did, but it stuck to her that it was the one thing that could help others. She preferred using her words rather than force. I wondered about that too back then, but now, I don''t even question it. Without her, we might not even be here right now. The Revolution might have already taken us down before anything else."


    "Hmm. That so? What else? Anything more from the story?"


    "Yeah, a lot. But I''ll cut it down for you. When the revolutionary army arrived and destroyed everything and everyone that opposed them, governor Noire stood up without hesitation, opposing them all, putting up a close fight against an adversary. We were sure to win it, but it was then that someone ended him. A mage from what I remember, casting pure, scarlet flames, corrupting everything and burning all around him. During that, Ophelia and I was running away after his father ordered the evacuation. By that time, she had already seen her fair share of death as everyone she knew died in front of her, but what hit her the hardest was her father'' and mother''s."


    "That scarred her, and that''s what recurred during the attack at Kausten, right?"


    "Yes... now it''s my turn for questions."


    "Go ahead."


    "What are you planning? With the way you made her cry, I''m tempted to just stand right up and beat you down even if it kills me, but I won''t since it''ll worry her again."


    "What I''m planning? What do you mean by that?"


    "Don''t play dumb. I remember how you threatened her that you would leave since she was indecisive, and that you led her to give you the organization. What are you up to?"


    "So you were awake that time?"


    "Just answer the question," Cedric said seriously, making his body feel a sharp tinge of pain, which he ignored.


    "Simple. I''ll bring her back to normal and make her susceptible to that painful memory of hers. Or better yet, make her forget that entirely."


    "And how will you do that? Don''t do anything that''ll provoke me. Do something bad to her and I swear you''ll regret it."


    "Don''t worry. Just leave it to me. I''ll get her back if it''s the last thing I do. Plus, she''s the only one who can lead the organization anyway. I''ll do worse possibly," he stood up, leaving the hospital with an anxiously curious Cedric, feeling cautious as to how Laruse would handle such a thing, especially since it concerned Ophelia.


    Upon leaving the hospital, Laruse was met by the morning sun and the fresh wafting of the air blowing leaves here and there, making them rustle calmly.


    *sigh* "Now how do I exactly do that?" he asked himself, leaning by one of the hospital''s pillars, looking at the people passing him by.


    "You seem distraught. Is everything alright with you, Laruse?" Charles appeared from his side, smiling as he usually does.


    "You could say that. But I don''t think it''s nothing I can''t handle if I put my mind into it. by the way, where''s Cecil? I thought she was with you?"


    "She is with miss Ophelia right now. I wouldn''t want to get in the way, so I thought of searching for you instead. But something tells me that you''re troubled."


    "Lost in my own thoughts. Don''t worry too much about it," he sighed upon replying, urging Charles to take more drastic actions, in his own way.


    "Come with me for a while, I''d like to show you something. I think you''d like it, and hopefully it''ll quell your mind a bit. Oh, and bring your sword along. Who knows if you''ll need it."


    Charles walked at a slow pace, passing by people whose waved at him with a smile, as if he had infected them with his uncanny ability to speak and befriend most people, drawing out the best in them sometimes.


    They passed the guarded gate leading outside the organization, immediately coming into contact with a dense forest that spanned acres across, making it difficult to find such a place in a secluded location like this.


    Laruse payed little mind to where they were going, feeling no need as Charles led him farther and farther through the forest, revealing a clearing with a paved circle in the middle, surrounded by trees and silence.


    "Why exactly are we here? I don''t see anything important about this place," he looked around, examining the area.


    "I find it quite pleasant to be here. But that''s not what I came here for. I''d like for us to test each other like we once did. I''m sure that you won''t decline. After all, it''s one way that you did to get your mind off things for a while," Charles faced Laruse, holding his left hand out in front, making a shining silver gleam appear on it, coating his entire arm with a gauntlet from thin air.


    Laruse stood silent, simply looking at him, unsheathing his sword as if he knew what to do next, holding it with one hand.


    "I''m glad that you agree with me."


    Charles rushed with a sudden burst of speed, leaving his cloak behind, winding back his left arm as silver glow began emanating from it, glowing stronger and stronger as he came closer towards Laruse, who kept track of his movements, yet still not moving.


    With a forward stomp of his foot, he moved the left side of his body forward, thrusting and revealing an ornate silver spear that gleamed and reflected the light which shone on it, piercing the wind as it closed in on Laruse.


    In a split second of reaction, he moved to his left, spinning his body along with his sword, attacking Charles from his exposed right side.


    They stood still as a loud sound of metal clashing echoed through the forest, letting the calm feeling sink in as both breathed in unison, glancing at each other with a grin on their faces.


    Laruse had struck Charles''s right arm, which he used to defend himself with, revealing a silver gleam on a gauntlet that he had enveloped it with.


    "Still an impressive time of reaction. I see that you haven''t lost that," Charles broke the silence looming between them.


    "You''re not too bad yourself. And by the looks of it, you were about to skewer me."


    "If I had started half-heartedly, then I would have gotten the same treatment. And against you, I''d like to break the boundaries and see just how far I''ve gone, granted that this isn''t my all. You''ve barely even scratched my armor, so I''m already having my doubts."


    "That''s just who I am right now. Don''t get too confident now."


    Laruse backed away, feeling his surroundings, catching his bearings and making sure of his movements.


    Charles took the initiative, rushing relentlessly as he was unleashing a flurry of thrusts which limited his opponent''s movements, reducing his attention to defending, which Laruse poured much of his effort on, keeping himself scratch free for the most part to Charles''s surprise.


    Laruse broke the flurry, repelling the spear away from him with a swat of his sword, and taking a step forward to exceed the range of Charles''s blade, catching him off guard after being lured into a trap.


    With this chance, Laruse kicked Charles by the torso, forcing him back a few meters, followed by him cleaving diagonally across his chest, not having any regard for his friend''s safety.


    Charles spun, swinging at Laruse as he was carried away by his momentum, sent back flying a good distance, which he barely landed safely on his legs.


    "Getting complacent, Charles? I don''t remember you being like this?"


    "I must admit that I was surprised. But it seems that I can''t really hold back against you, otherwise I wouldn''t gain any ground. Prepare yourself then. I shall push you to your limits and emerge victorious. I shall boast that I''ve gotten stronger over the few years. My armor is an impenetrable as ever."


    Charles stood with his stance; his torso was now covered by an impregnable looking armor, the one which saved him from receiving any damage from Laruse''s attack.


    Upon concentrating his ability, Charles made a full set of armor materialize on the whole of his body, branding him as a shining, heroic, and magnificent knight by image, having a white cape and an imposing looking helmet to go along with the set, now looking more inviolable than before.


    The sun began to set, and it had been hours since they started fighting with each other, forcing the battle till their bodies were exhausted.


    Both were on the ground, lying motionless, but breathing, simply enjoying the scenery and the atmosphere of the rustling leaves along with the warm sunset¡¯s rays, feeling a soft breeze on their skin.


    "So it seems that we are both still lacking. I surely thought that I would win, but I am misguided by you. You are as ruthless as ever, yet there seems to be something missing, as if there is something restricting you. Is there something bothering you after all?" Charles spoke while lying on the ground, his so called impregnable armor was scratched all over, and a small bit of his armor were dented, but not penetrated, as he boasted; his cape was in tatters, and his helmet was off to his side; a bit of his charismatic face was blemished with dirt.


    "Something''s missing, huh? I guess you can say that. Who knows if it''s a problem, but that woman seems to keep creeping up on me in my sleep even in the afterlife. It''s nearly driving me insane how much it''s bothering me," Laruse responded, his arms and legs stretched out freely, his clothes were ripped in many parts, his skin had cuts and scars, and the same with Charles; his face was dirtied; everything about him was worn.


    "I see. So, your memory of her passing never left your mind, hasn''t it? I may be the same with you, but you have the strongest bond with her. No one of us came close, and to be frank with you, it drew me to jealously at one point. But why? There may be many reasons, but what is that for you?"


    "... I want to get stronger so that no one I care for ever dies. I''ve made a lot of useless remarks like saying that I''ll never try to meet any more people that I''d like so that I could spare the pain of losing someone, but that only made me weaker. She taught us about having someone to treasure and protect with your entire being, and how it''ll make you stronger. So, when I do get stronger, hopefully she''ll finally be proud of me."


    "She always was, Laruse. She always was," Charles muttered from under his breath, smiling as he closed his eyes, thinking about that one woman that took control of Charles and Laruse''s lives, along with many others, giving them a reason to keep moving when they had nowhere to go.

 Chapter 37: A dark desire

    The sun rose slowly across the horizon, it was a cold morning while they walked along a paved path surrounded by plains of vast grass, filled with the vibrant atmosphere of a fresh breeze flowing through their noses.


    "Nature''s beauty always captivates me no matter where you look. It''s a shame that we''re needed somewhere, otherwise I would stay here until the view disappears, Charles remarked peacefully.


    "Tell me again why we''re going somewhere? Shouldn''t we be staying to take care of the people back there?" Cecil asked Laruse.


    "As I''ve said many times already, were going to a small village, northwest from the organization''s location. We''ll be dealing with monsters and bandits roaming the area. This is important since some of those farmers provide us with food vital to the effort. But first thing is we need to find the chief of the village. Plus, I put someone in charge, so there''s no need to worry."


    "But, why am I with you? I think you, Cecil, and Charles will be able to handle this by yourselves. I see no need for me to be here," said Ophelia who walked beside Laruse timidly, feeling unnerved by his presence.


    "That''s for me to know. You''ll be doing a large part of this request, so don''t worry about me or the others."


    "But why? I don''t think I can contribute to anything at all. You''re acting more and more of an ideal lead than I am."


    "Like I said, don''t worry about it. Just do as I say and everything''ll be alright. And don''t discourage yourself. What I said back then was supposed to be something to motivate you. I haven''t entirely given up in you yet, and I don''t intend to, so give your trust to me and you''ll see why in the end," he reassured her, drawing her close.


    As she saw this, Cecil pouted, crossing her arms, looking riled up, but staying silent as Charles laughed internally without Cecil noticing.


    "What exactly will I be doing then? At least tell me that," she persisted.


    "Fine, I want you to use your magic. Simple, right?"


    She seemed to reel back at the word, shocked and silent, thinking hard as to why he would do that, and where he got the motivation to do so.


    "Magic? Why? I don''t know how to do magic at all," feigning her expression, she tried convincing him.


    "Why is a good question. I won''t hide it, but I asked Cedric to tell me all about you and your past. I want you to conquer that. And you will, I know you can."


    "Laruse, what you''re asking for is unreasonable. I can''t... I just can''t. I''ve already moved past that, so I don''t want to regress. I''ve already seen more lost, so there''s no reason to lose more due to my negligence and weakness."


    "That''s for me to decide now. I''m sorry, but I''ll have to force you whether you like it or not. You''ll decide whether you want to atone, or stay silent for the rest of your life. I''ll lead you to where you need to go; I won''t leave your side till I succeed."


    "For what reason do you have for doing that? I''ve not done anything for you that would warrant such a thing."


    "I don''t need a reason. I just want to. Sounds selfish, but that''s just how I feel."


    Unable to deny him of what he wants and intends to do, she resigns herself to him half-heartedly, thinking deeply about the scars of her past which she had tried her best to run away from, or at least redeem with her own efforts.


    They reached the designated farming village within hours worth of walking and treading, surprisingly calm and transient despite the letter saying that it was being harassed by monsters and bandits.


    "It''s quite secluded, isn''t it? And the soil, it looks and feels fertile as well," said Charles while looking around, taking a handful of soil in his hands, displaying a bit of his knowledge of the surroundings.


    In the distance was a two story wooden lodge that looked like a rich noble''s villa, a landmark that gave Laruse the idea that it might be the village chief''s quarters.


    "Let''s get moving first. We''ll need to find the one who sent the request," Laruse led the way, approaching the wooden lodge a few meters away, also silent in the background, not showing any signs of having life within its dwellings.


    Upon opening the door, a ransacked view came into place; furniture and many other things were scattered along the floor, creating a mess of high proportions, as if one were to abandon this house, then they would simply thrash all there could be to thrash, leaving nothing behind to be used.


    Yet, it doesn''t seem to be like that at all.


    "What happened here? How horrible. Everything''s destroyed," Cecil said in surprise upon entering.


    "Let''s search the house. All three of you, stay close. I''ll search the upper floor and see what I can find," he left immediately, not waiting for any type of response.


    His footsteps creaked along the wooden stairs, ushering him to a rather spacious room, also ransacked of any valuables.


    he noticed a slightly opened door, one that blasted open with a sudden push, a young adult who wore round glasses, looking to be at the age of sixteen, came charging from the door with his eyes closed, wielding a pitchfork as he recklessly yelled out in order to bolster his spirits.


    Noticing the obvious charge minus the surprise, Laruse stepped to his side, evading his direction entirely, allowing him to hit the wooden wall with his momentum, slightly impaling the pitchfork on the wall, making it stick.


    The young man looked back in surprise as he saw his attack fail, now trying to pull it back, only to be pulled back by his own weight, falling on the floor.


    He pointed the pitchfork at Laruse with a menacing expression, his hand on his weapon quivered under fear, along with his eyes, and the rest of his body.


    "W-Where did you take him! Where did you take my grandfather!" he said with a stammer, forcing the words out from his mouth.


    "Hey, calm down, will you? What do you mean by take? And who are you anyway?" Laruse asked, not minding the object pointed right at him, though taking cautious in the case that it becomes a danger to him.


    "Don''t Lie! I-I know you''re with them! Tell me where my grandfather and everyone else is, now!" a cold sweat seemed to form on his forehead; nervousness was starting to overcome his body as seen from his erratic behavior.


    "Like I said, I don''t know what you''re talking about. If you calm down, you''ll understand what I mean, " he tried to settle him down, lowering his voice as to reduce that young man''s pressure.


    The young man stood up, then charged once more towards Laruse, gritting his teeth and yelling out in a high-pitched voice.


    Knowing that anything sharp that''s pointed at you is dangerous than anything else, he took wary movements, stepping to the side in a fluid manner, then hitting the young man on the back of his neck with a sharp and precise strike using the back of his hand.


    The young man fell unconscious and his weapons dropped to the ground with a thud, and Laruse quickly took hold of his collar as to avoid him falling to the ground.


    He laid the man to rest on the floor, sighing, where Charles and the others came running upwards, looking frantic to see what was happening from where they were, alarmed at the yelling that took place.


    After what seemed to be hours of waiting, the young man woke up, the view of the stranger that he had encountered before appeared before him, looking down with a certain disinterest.


    "Finally awake?" he spoke, rousing the man to immediately spring up from his bed.


    "W-What?! Where am I?" he sprung up, his eyes immediately darted back and forth, finding something to use as a weapon or shield, but before he could jump from his bed, he was restrained with a strong amount of force, preventing him from moving at all.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    "Calm down will you! I don''t know what worked you up like this, but you''ll need to tell me. You''re making no sense as you are right now," Laruse focused his eyes on him, surprisingly forcing the young man from saying or doing anything, coming back to his senses as he sat silently, looking back with a dazed expression.


    Laruse parted, waiting for him to speak clearly.


    "So, you''re not part of them?" he said.


    "No. And whoever they are, I don''t have the slightest clue. But for now, breathe for a bit. I don''t know what came over you when we met earlier, but you seemed worried about something."


    "Ha~ Forgive me. I-I was terrified. I don''t know myself. All I remember was locking myself in the room until the noises disappeared, then took up the courage to do something when I couldn''t stand the thought of my grandfather out there alone with those fiends, and sure enough I heard footsteps... So that was you, wasn''t it?"


    "Yeah. Who''re those fiends anyway?"


    "They''re a horrid band of cultists that came around all of a sudden, wanting to take some followers, even by force in some occasions. We thought that they were harmless at first, but we were terribly wrong. It began with discussion, escalating to small threats, then it they resorted to sending tamed monsters to terrify us, then... this."


    "This is a bit too much for me to take in alone. Come with me. I have a few companions downstairs too. We''re here to find out what''s wrong with the village," Laruse stood up, looking at the open window, displaying a dark and dreary scenery of trees rustling, as if there were something hiding from behind them, like a pair of red, bloodthirsty eyes; then walking downstairs.


    The young man immediately followed after adjusting his glasses, taking a bit of caution.


    "Wait. Who are you anyway? A traveler? An adventurer?" he stopped Laruse before he could disappear beyond the steps.


    "I''m the leader of the organization. I''m here for a request that someone from this village put up. You know anyone that could''ve done that?"


    "... From the organization? That must mean, yes. My grandfather must be the one who sent for you. I encountered him once, writing a letter to someone. He simply responded to "Someone who can help us" and not anything else. Then you must be the one he is referring to."


    "Probably not. Who knows. Maybe it''s someone else. Oh, and sorry about what I did to you to make you fall asleep. That must have hurt."


    They came down to see Charles, Cecil, and Ophelia waiting downstairs, each one doing their own thing, but no have their attentions turned towards Laruse and the young man.


    Each one welcomed the young man, introducing themselves to him.


    "Well, my name is Christopher. You can call me Chris. N-Nice to meet you," he timidly reached his hand out to each one, shaking theirs with a certain cautiousness.


    "So as you said, you''re here to help my grandfather and the village?"


    "Right. So, tell us, what exactly is wrong here."


    "Well, as I''ve already said to Laruse, the village had been harassed by mysterious people who came to be known as cultists overtime, establishing a much more unpleasant image for themselves as fanatics who go through extreme means in their worship. They''ve asked for devotees and people to join them, promising power, riches, and salvation. Of course, we ignored them. But they became much more aggressive."


    "How unnerving. Have they a name?" asked Ophelia.


    "I believe if my memory serves me correctly, they introduced themselves as the Midnight covenant, always wearing dark robes that concealed their identities, always in groups whenever they visited."


    "Hmm, the Midnight Covenant, is it? The name itself if rather suspicious. I''ve never heard of the name, however. They must be a newly established group," said Charles with his arms crossed, carefully analyzing the words that would come from Chris''s mouth.


    "Laruse, they sound like people who use dark arts, don''t they? The name just screams it. Just like the that one frightening group we came across one time," Cecil said, facing Laruse with a concerned expression, inching closer to him as the eerie atmosphere began creeping up on her; the flickering of the lantern''s flames and the howling wind were the only sounds besides their voices.


    The presence outside became even more spine-chilling, as if there were a presence out there in the dead of night, watching them, looking outside from within the bushes and the trees, peering into the windows.


    The group was sitting on the worn seats, closely listening to the story of the village menace, the light that accompanied them barely showed their surroundings as the night truly hid everything in its shadow.


    Cecil had offered one too many times to provide a much more suitable amount of light, using her light attributed magic to cast a ball of light, which Laruse strongly protested to, politely asking her not to do such as things as it would give away their presence, which was now important seeing the situation they were in.


    For resisting the urge, Laruse assured her of her safety, knowing the she feared most things that came off as unnatural, yet the irony within her identity went unnoticed by everyone, except Laruse, who set aside the thought.


    "Frightening group? What does Cecil speak of, Laruse? They may have a connection to this one," Charles asked.


    "Cecil and I encountered them on a mission, destroying the group entirely. They''re a cult too. They called themselves the Ebon Ravens. They sacrificed people to their false god which turned out to be a deceased Dark Lord''s blood soul. They used human souls to power a spell that would weaken a Dark Lord''s soul, and overall mental will, allowing someone to consume it and become a new Dark Lord. Luckily we stopped them before the ritual could be completed, but the amount of casualties when we got there was, immense to say the least. I doubt that they''re associated with the group, but the possibility isn''t zero."


    "How terrifying! Who knew someone could be able to do something like that, becoming one of the most powerful entities in the continent. If that would have happened, then that person would have surely wreaked havoc upon the land," said Ophelia.


    "Your adventures are always so grandiose. I can imagine you both always being embroidled by such matters. The only source of worry would be how you two would overcome such odds."


    "We''ll know more only after, so please continue, Chris."


    "If you say that you''ve defeated some groups like that, then you might just be able to help my grandfather. But where did I leave off? Ah, it was when they started being a bit more aggressive in their recruitments did we find them a threat. We found ourselves hiring mercenaries and offering rewards to travelers that would often pass by in order to calm everyone."


    "What exactly did they do?" asked Charles, a bit intruiged.


    "They would preach about their group near the outskirts, often talking to people by force which only terrified them even more. Then finally came the abductions. One by one, people went missing, and there was only a need to point fingers at an obvious someone. It was then that they were acting stragely, asking my grandfather for something which enraged them more when he denied them."


    "And that was?"


    "I-I don''t know. Grandfather never truly spoke about it with me, though it piqued my interest multiple times. They may be referring to something valuable, but I could only imagine what that was. My grandfather was someone who had interests in the arcane, so there''s no telling what he could be hiding."


    "If you''ll allow me, I''d like to see your grandfather''s quarters. There may be something in there that could give us a clue. This is turning about to be a more thrilling mission than I originally thought," Charles said.


    "I guess there''s nothing more to worry about from me. Everything''s a mess. Go ahead, I don''t think he''ll mind at this point. All I want is for them to be brought back safely."


    And with that, Charles and Ophelia went upstairs with Chris while Laruse and Cecil remained downstairs to keep guard in the case that anyone suspicious comes by.


    Led upstairs, they went through a short hallway leading to a certain room whose door had been left open; its insides also being ransacked, taken of every valuable the room might have possessed.


    It was a simple room with simple furnishings, save for a desk and two shelves that were filled with books of varying titles.


    Everything was messed up; however, making things rather hard for them before they could even begin trying to find what they need.


    "Well then, let''s start by going with our only lead. Please search for anything that seems to relate to the arcane arts, or anything affiliated with magic. If we hope to find anything, it''s with what we have," said Charles, immedietaly sifting through the papers and books scattered on the floor, followed by Ophelia and Chris who nodded in response.


    "These are rather mundane books, aren''t they not? And these letters, they''re not of any importance, simply things that have to do with the village. It''s a plethora of things to search from."


    "Yes, well my grandfather grew fond of books, always interested in purchasing new ones for us to read in our spare time. Ah, might this have something to do with it?" said Chris, presenting a book to Charles.


    "Hmm, no. This seems to delve more into things related in apothecary and alchemy. Strange, but nothing too important. But I shall make sure. Meanwhile, please keep searching for more while I skim through the pages. It might have something important."


    As more time passed, the night grew, and midnight was at its peak, giving way to an eerie night as rain and thunderstorms began sounding around them, the cold chill of the wind entering the house made the atmosphere even more unbearable.


    The three of them had searched tirelessly, and had finally tracked something that piqued their interests.


    "Found in a small secret hatch under the bed, opened with its contents taken, most likely. But, a book still remains," Charles dusted off the book, reading the cover aloud.


    "The revival ritual''s secrets... A way to use varying types of magic arts to unseal objects and artifacts without fail using a meticulous ritual."


    "Wait, Charles. I don''t like to acknowledge it, but it feels as if it''s linked, isn''t it? to Laruse''s story," said Ophelia.


    "It may be a coincidence, but you may be correct. One thing''s for sure is that there''s been a secret the village chief had been hiding. Come, let us go downstairs, I shall explain to everyone my findings."


    Descending the stairs, they were all gathered once again, this time discussing things that might finally bring light to the situation.


    "This book seems to be the village chief''s possession, and one annotated with various interesting words as well. It my not be as for from what you told us earlier, Laruse."


    "If that''s the case, then we need to find them right away. Whatever ritual that is, we can''t let them succeed at any circumstance," said Laruse, standing up urgently.


    "It''s also said here that the heirloom is the focus of the ritual. Chris, what do you know about a family heirloom?" Charles asked, drawing confusion among the others.


    "An heirloom? Nothing, I don''t think grandfather has ever told me of anything like that. But he talks about a precious object that''s always with him, and I often hear him mumbling about it. But that''s all I know."


    "Than lastly, tell us. Where is this cult located."


    "They took residence in an abandoned church, perched on top of a small hill. That''s what I''ve heard the other villagers and guards say."


    "Then lead the way and let''s go, we''ve got no time to waste," Laruse said impatiently, opening the door.

 Chapter 38: Victory Or Damnation

    They scurried off into the forest in the middle of a downpour and thunder, trudging through the mud and the eerie cold air, holding an oil lantern that barely illuminated their path.


    "How much farther?"


    "I-I recognize this part. We''re close. I and many other kids used to play here, but we eventually stopped and the cults moved in, I guess. Hopefully grandfather and the others are alright," said Chris who followed Laruse closely, stumbling on the tree roots more often than he would like, not being able to see clearly in the night.


    It was then that a flash of lighting illuminated their objective, an abandoned church perched on top of a slope, battered and worn down, void of any form of life from the looks of it.


    "That''s the place!"


    "Then there''s no time to lose. Let''s pick up the pace."


    They all hurried off, running themselves ragged until they reached the front door of the church with the exception of a door, only greeted by a dark open entrance with everything destroyed by the passage of time, or by something else.


    The moment they stepped in did the sounds of their footsteps echo.


    While the wind howled more from the outside, Laruse went further in, pointing the lantern he was holding forward in order to see something that the dark hid from his sights.


    It was then that he saw a figure of a woman laid down on the ground, wearing a white, dirtied tunic, having long, brown hair.


    He quickly ran up to her, lifting her up in his arms as the rest followed with urgency, taking a good look at whoever that person was.


    "Wait! I recognize her! Maria, what happened to you?" he intervened, eyes widening in shock.


    She didn''t respond, yet her skin gave off heat, and her heart was still beating.


    With his line of sight trailing off, trying to find something that could lead them to the root of the problem, Laruse saw a trail of blood leading towards a door on his left as another flash of lighting came rumbling down.


    "Chris, take care of her. Charles and Chris, you stay with her. Let''s keep going. If this is what I think it is, we don''t have much time. They may be sacrificing people already, but that''s just a premonition."


    Laruse, Cecil, and Ophelia went through the door, walking through a narrow passageway leading into the abyss.


    But after reaching the end, there was an open door leading down, clearly not part of the church¡¯s design, but for something else entirely.


    He looked to them, assuring that they would go with him, which they did, descending the dark entrance with their wits about them.


    As they reached another floor below them, they were met with a large hall, one that seemed to continue down further, leading into something much grander than what they think of.


    They continued on, not seeing anything beyond a few feet of them, making use of their ears rather than their eyes as the lantern''s light weakened.


    The floor below was more stricken with the passing of time, its floor tiles were brittle, the wall pillars looked to be fearfully weak, enough to give them a premonition that the underground hall would fall under them if something terrible were to happen.


    They could also hear the squealing of rats infesting the hall, living in a cold, damp place where they could not be disturbed.


    It was then that their attentions were taken aback by a loud, high-pitch scream that sounded like it came from a woman desperately resisting from something.


    There followed many other voices, those of which expressed anger, sadness, and fear, filling the hall that Laruse and the others walked through with a deafening echo of voices coming from multitudes.


    Quickening their pace, they came to the end of the hall, stopping abruptly as a terrifyingly stern and commanding voice loudly roared, silencing the multitudes. They took caution, planning what would happen next while Laruse peered from his cover and into an astonishingly spacious chamber surrounded by lit torches and orbs of light placed in between some of the torches.


    The chamber was filled with people all bound and grouped on the farther side, and scattered about the chamber were people wearing dark cloaks that his their already unseeable faces, some doing preparations from the looks of it.


    Then there were those whom were gathered around a small altar in the center of the chamber, glowing with a strange dark red light that pulsated like a heartbeat.


    Four were arranged into a cross, raising their glowing hands in praise as they chanted something repeatedly, producing strange symbols and patterns to appear out of thin air.


    "There''s a lot of them. Maybe fifty or more, give or take. And it looks like the ritual is still taking place," said Laruse, cautiously looking back and forth at Cecil and Ophelia, then at the scene beyond where they were.


    "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s bring them down already while we still have a chance. We can do this, just like what we''ve done last time," Cecil voiced her option, eager to begin as she could not bear the thought of something horrible happening, even if they knew near less to nothing about what was really taking place and why it was taking place.


    "Calm down. I know we usually without hesitation, but we have innocents in this. First I want you to check if everyone in the room, besides the villagers, are capable of using spells."


    Cecil did as she was told without question while Laruse placed his attention to Ophelia, who looked nervous and out of place, not knowing what she could do for him, yet she too could not bear the thought of anything happening to the innocent villagers.


    "This is where I''ll depend on you, Ophelia. I know you can do it. I need you for this, otherwise I''ll just be recklessly running into something I or we might never come back alive from. I know this is a tall order, nd I''m pushing you to do something you''re convinced not to, but if you never resolve this, then you''ll never be able to truly realize what you''ve been missing all along. But the choice is yours. It''s all up to you whether you want something to change, or if you¡¯ll allow it to remain the same."


    Laruse turned around again, placing his hand on the hilt of his sword.


    "Every one of the cultists can use it from what I''ve observed. I don''t know how effectively they can use it, but they''re capable enough to be a threat, more so since there''s a lot of them. What do we do?" Cecil reported back to him.


    But before he could say anything, the voice that silenced every one of the villagers began speaking once more, forcing Laruse to begrudgingly hold himself back again, not wanting to miss anything that might be important.


    "You all now have true purposes. There is no need to resist. Soon you shall come to understand that unity comes from one who has power. Nations will crumble under my might. But for that to happen, there will need to be sacrifices. So, rejoice, for you all are the catalysts that will give birth to a new era, one ruled with an absolute form of peace, one devoid of strife. Would you not like that for everyone else? Would you not want for them to know the terrors of death? Then I implore you to cooperate and allow yourselves to be sacrificed for the greater good!"


    "Ridiculous! Do you really think we''ll fall for that? How can you do that? There''s nothing in the world that can fulfill that. If there was a possibility of that, it should have happened ages ago. But now look at what''s around us."


    One of the villagers spoke up with a serious tone, but one that seemed to acknowledge what the mysterious man had said.


    "Then listen. That artifact that your dear village chieftain has been holding as his treasure is an orb containing a vast amount of power, one that can equal or rival even a Dark Lord''s, an archfiend''s blood soul, his manifestation, his will and being. It''s the deceased soul of a demon. Once the preparations have finished, I shall show the world a true form of peace, one that will last for time immemorial."


    Some of the villagers glanced at an old, bearded man with mixed feelings.


    "A Dark Lord''s soul, so close to our village?! And what''s worse, without our knowledge! What''s the meaning of this, Chief?!" they yelled at him, demanding an answer or a response even which he never gave, nor did he speak; instead looking at the imposing looking man narrow eyes; only to him did he speak.


    "And how will you attain this power?" the old chieftain said with a calm and composed voice.


    "Simple. By consuming it once it has been weakened with sufficient sacrifices. With the ritual nearly complete, it is only a matter of time."


    "Listen closely, all of you. That artifact there is indeed a soul of a demon. Yet there was nothing to be alarmed about since it was sealed. I had sealed it, and never would it have been a threat. If you do manage to succeed, then I will simply seal you next."


    "Interesting. Don''t think I''m that feeble and weak. I will have you bare witness to my transformation. There is nothing anyone can do to stop me... And at your current state, I don''t think you have what it takes."


    The old man cursed him from under his breath, fiercely looking at the man who now began approaching the altar.


    "But nothing good comes from people who seek unity through power, nor do they succeed at the cost of lives. The way you want things to turn out, it''ll never be right, and it''ll crumble under its own weight."


    Another argued.


    "Then you have placed your faith in someone who does not deserve it. Come, let us finish the preparations. It will only take a few more sacrifices. We''ve already exhausted as much as we wished for."


    They again began dragging away the woman, who resumed yelling and resisting, asking for help to her fellow villagers, who could not do anything but look at her powerlessly while some tried using their voices in an attempt to provoke and stop the cultists.


    "Relese her you bastard! If you want a sacrifice, then take me instead! I won''t allow these innocents to die because of your weakness and need of power!"


    "I have no need of a shriveled old man. Your soul won''t be worth anything. You don''t even have the power to stop anyone anymore."


    He tried to rush through but was immediately stopped by the cultists to pushed him to the floor, electrocuting him with a light spell, forcing the old man to yell in pain.


    The room then began to glow a bright dark red color, and a feeling of immense pressure began to disappear, not that they noticed that there was something holding them down in the first place.


    "Lord Gabriel, it is finished. The blood soul has now been weakened."


    "Good. Now allow me to show you all."


    The man named Gabriel then took quick steps, approaching the altar.


    Then Laruse''s attention turned back to his companions, having made his mind up after hearing the conversation between the conflicting sides.


    "Alright, let''s start. Cecil, just provide me with a bit of magic. It''s too dangerous for you to use your stronger spells since it''ll probably collapse the chamber on us, so use the bare minimum, and only aim for the black cloaked ones. I''ll take most of them down and make my way to the altar. That should be the main objective."


    "Got it. Then I''ll leave most of it to you. I''ve been ready anyway."


    "Good. Now Ophelia, think about what I said."


    He unsheathed his longsword, making a soft slithering sound.


    Taking a deep breath in, he bolted from a sprinting position, rushing one of the cultists at a great speed, making as few steps as possible, cutting the man down without hesitation, alerting everyone in the chamber of his presence as the cultists released a pained yell, oozing blood and immediately dying at the deep cut that was made across his body.


    He then proceeded to weave from one cultist to another, using only one slash to finish the vulnerable ones off, preventing them from fighting back.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Yet they fought back, using a wide variety of magic, each one possessing a strong lethality.


    Laruse would evade their attacks, at times dodging towards a cultist if he was able, then striking him down.


    Soon Cecil joined in, surprising the cultists as she barraged them with a flurry of arrows made of flames, decimating many of those that were condensed into groups.


    Gabriel noticed, reacting with a carefree expression as his followers screamed for him to help them.


    "Now who are you?" he asked, glancing at them as he held the small glowing orb in his hand.


    "Someone from the organization. I''m here to respond to a request. But since I''m here now, and you''re harming my clients, might as well finish things off, right?" said Laruse, halting in the middle of a pile of corpses.


    "Hmph. Then you are too late. With this, I can finally make a long-lasting difference. Not even someone like you can hope to defeat me," Gabriel then slowly brought the orb closer to his mouth, forcing someone from the crowd to yell out.


    "You have to stop him! Don''t let that man consume the blood soul, or else we''ll all be killed. If it fails or succeeds, there will be a Dark Lord that will be revived and born!" an old man said, kneeling in place with his hands tied behind him.


    Not needing to respond, Laruse placed all his strength into his legs, dashing towards the man in order to stop him.


    But before the orb could part from his hand, his hand threat held the orb appeared to part from his arm instead, falling to the ground with a thud, along with a stream of blood.


    His reaction was delayed, as if he never knew what happened, only screaming with pain and agony as he fell to his knees, clutching his sliced off arm, furiously bathing it in a comfortable green light.


    His allies as well were not spared, each one either mysteriously stabbed or decapitated, creating a puddle on the floor with their blood; the cult reduced to one member, that being Gabriel.


    Laruse stopped and looked around, confused as he tried to find the perpetrator, meeting Cecil''s and Ophelia''s confused gaze, deducing that they knew nothing of the sort.


    Suddenly, a seductive, soft voice covered the entirety of the chamber, filling some with an unexplainable dread; yet the source could not be found.


    "My, my. And to think I almost failed. I''m afraid that I can''t let you have that. Your intentions are rather rousing, but you simply aren''t worthy of it."


    A man descended from the shadows of the chamber; he had soft features, possessing short silver, wavy hair, scarlet eyes, and a lean muscular build underneath clothes; wearing an elegant dark purple collared shirt with gold trimming and a large blue cape with gold designs on each shoulder.


    He had a confident, charming smile, one that Laruse immediately noticed, baffled by his arrival as well, unable to even believe that he was here in the first place.


    "Now, I will be taking what I came here for. I''ve already wasted enough time on someone I found amusing, but this comes first" he said, slowly walking towards the orb, ignoring the pained man''s wails.


    "D-DAMN YOU!" he yelled out, placing his left arm out straight, creating a powerful bolt of lightning that struck the walls near the entrance of the chamber where Cecil and Ophelia were, causing a small tremor.


    "How troublesome. And Here I was, thinking that I had been charitable by leaving you with your other hand, and your life," said the man casually, having evaded the bolt by simply tilting his head; his smile not waning at all.


    The man turned his head, also surprised by a familiar face in his presence, yet less startled in his case, sending him a normal greeting, as if they were well acquainted with each other.


    "Oh, and what do we have here? Laruse, was it? What a coincidence finding you here of all places."


    "You''re that Disciple I fought in the cave''s chambers near Rade! Alastor?!"


    "Ah, I''m glad that you remember. I for sure have not forgotten you in the slightest. But I''m afraid that I didn''t come for you. This is of utmost importance for my plans, so if you''ll excuse me," he resumed walking towards Gabriel once again.


    "Y-YOU''RE BELITTLING ME! How dare you! I''ll show you what happens to those that get in the way of my plans!" he hurriedly picked up the orb, swallowing it without a second thought.


    "Oh my, this is rather difficult. I had wished that it wouldn''t come to this, but it seems that luck has left me for today," Alastor leapt back, positioning himself a few meters behind Laruse, who kept his eyes on Gabriel as he began convulsing, as if he were going to implode.


    "If you care for those villagers, I suggest that you either transport them outside, or have someone defend them."


    "Why are you telling me this?"


    "I''d hate for the Dark Lord to gain more power as it is with the sacrifices."


    "Tch. Cecil, cast a barrier on yourself and the villagers and don''t let it down no matter what!" Laruse yelled, causing Cecil to move right away, sprinting for the villagers with all her might, then standing in front of them, chanting with her voice, causing a blue domed barrier to appear, housing the villagers inside.


    Gabriel continued to contort, then halting in his movements, paralyzed for some reason.


    "What''s wrong with him now?" asked Laruse.


    "He is currently fighting the Dark Lord that possessed the blood soul. It is a test of will power, and both mental and physical strength. If one can overcome the Dark Lord''s will entirely, then the one that consumed the blood soul will become the new Dark Lord."


    "And if they don''t?"


    "Then the original Dark Lord will revive, simple as that. But with the way they weakened the Dark Lord''s soul with sacrifices, we may still have a chance to defeat him."


    "What do you by we? And How are you sure that he won''t succeed?"


    "His mind degraded to chaos and turmoil the moment I sliced off his hand. In other words, he killed himself by consuming the blood soul. And of course, the two of us will be fighting this. I won''t allow you to do it alone, after all. I still need to get what I came here for."


    "That''s not what I meant. But no one can defeat a Dark Lord. That much is common knowledge. What makes you think that a Disciple and a human can beat one?"


    "I''m confident that you can defeat a Dark Lord. After all, I still find you as one of the best candidates for my allegiance. Overcoming a task such as this only proves it more. But just to make sure, here. Bathe your sword in it, and it will allow you to injure a Dark Lord without the need for a sacred weapon."


    "What is this and how did you find it?"


    Soon they were interrupted as Gabriel began giving off a dreadful pressure; his aura covered him in a dark red cloak.


    He stood silent and unmoving for a moment, then proceeding to look over his body, as if he doesn''t know what he looked like.


    "Where... am I?" he said in a low deep voice, completely different from Gabriel''s original one.


    "Who... am I? Have I returned to the world finally?" he began looking around.


    "Good. Then I can resume my vengeance on the world for the death of my beloved," he began moving towards Laruse and Alastor.


    "Move, weaklings."


    "I can''t let you get past from here. Only thing you''ll bring to the world is more misery than it already has," said Laruse, visibly shaken, but otherwise putting up a strong front.


    "Then you will die," he said as he raised his arm, causing a large, dark red aura to coat the said arm, brought down, destroying the ground with a powerful crash.


    Laruse dodged in time, but still felt the tremor caused by Gabriel.


    "Stay on your feet now. Losing you would be a grave loss to me. But know that he is still weak because of the ritual. If he were strong enough, he could have crushed us without much effort. Or his true image could have surfaced already, but still he possesses that cultist''s body."


    "How do you know so much about this?!"


    "I''m a demon after all. Now stay focused. I''ll try my best to cover you. Just stay on the offense and trust me."


    "You think it''s that easy to trust a demon?"


    "It''s up to you."


    Laruse took a stance, pointing the tip of his potion drenched blade at the weakened Dark Lord, rushing him.


    Before he could land a strike, the Dark Lord swept his colossal arm across, forcing him back.


    "The humans deserve pain and agony!" he placed his hand in front of Laruse, producing a magic circle with mysterious patterns on it, glowing bright red.


    Laruse instinctively dodged a strong ball of dark energy in the form of an orb of pure darkness, then lunging towards the Dark Lord''s blind spot, attempting to land another attack on him.


    The Dark Lord noticed this, moving his other hand in order to crush Laruse with his large palm.


    But before he could motion it downwards, he was stopped by another presence who had thrown sharp blades at the Dark lord, then piercing his left arm with a spear, preventing him from moving it further.


    "A demon aiding a mortal? Insolent. You are a disgrace to all the demons in this world!"


    "You may call it whatever you will, but you will eventually fall, and you will serve as a step to my objectives," said Alastor to him casually.


    Before Laruse could manage an attack, the Dark Lord intensified his already overwhelming aura, forcing both oppositions back away from him.


    "How challenging. It has been a while since I''ve found someone who can''t be killed instantly. I must not hold back then. That includes you, Laruse. We are the only ones right now who can defeat this Dark Lord before his powers resurface, and ravages the land."


    The two of them coordinated somewhat, taking turn in attacking and avoiding the Dark Lord''s devastating attacks that made the underground chamber crumble with each strike.


    They could barely land any blows, and those that were successful were not remotely enough to make the Dark Lord stagger for even a bit as he seemed to get stronger with each passing second.


    Laruse ran towards him at a reckless speed, leaping forward with his blade poised to thrust forward.


    Alastor moved to cover Laruse, using his mysterious ability of making weapons appear from nothing, creating weapons that could allow him to obscure the Dark Lord''s slow movements.


    Laruse landed a direct hit on the Dark Lord''s shoulder upon landing, only being swatted back without much effort; the same thing being done with Alastor, yet landing on his feet, only feeling a bit of the damage due to his constitution as a demon''s disciple.


    "We need to finish this soon, Laruse. He''s slowly starting to regain his power. And soon the entire chamber is going to be destroyed by him as well."


    "Ha- Ha- Damn, I''m working on it. This isn''t something that''s easy to do. We''re lucky that he''s still weak so far... Alright, I don''t have that much left, so might as well go all out in this one. Don''t even think of holding back, demon. I don''t plan on dying here," said Laruse upon taking in a breath of the chamber''s thick, musky air.


    Meanwhile, Cecil stood still, steeling herself as she stood in front of a large crowd of villagers, holding off the powerful waves that the Dark Lord exhumed with his aura, saving them the experience of feeling the immense pressure he gave off and from the stray attacks and spells that would often go their way, failing only because of Cecil''s barrier.


    None could speak to her, nor did they want to seeing as she was the only one who could save their lives at the moment.


    "Please bear it a bit more. Laruse will come through, I know he will. You''ll definitely be saved," she reassured them with glancing smile, still holding her wavering hands up in the air, keeping the shaky barrier intact.


    As Cecil kept up her own brave front, Ophelia watched from the same place they departed from, still arguing with herself about what she should do, feeling utterly powerless, yet only because she restrained herself.


    She recalled the words of Laruse before he left, repeating it again and again, trying to reach a conclusion as he was currently fighting a near impossible enemy that would require the help of many to overcome.


    Each time Laruse would be injured or be met with the threat of a near lethal attack, her inclination would drastically move towards helping him. But this time she was fed up.


    "I can''t allow this to keep me shackled. Why and how this has become a hurdle is irrelevant now. The man who promised to protect me stand right there, doing just as he had promised while I lament on my past. Truly pathetic of me... Yet I can still make a difference."


    She clenched her fists, recalling what she had been taught, begrudgingly seeing the faces of his parents as she began reminiscing.


    Just then, there was a roaring yell that woke her.


    She glanced once more only to see Laruse pinned on the ground, barely holding back a colossal sized fist from crushing him into the ground with his sword; his arms trembling under the immense might, causing him to yell s to turn the pain into power.


    She held her breath, now pressured as he was being pummeled and with no one to help him as the demon who aided him was slammed into the wall, unmoving.


    "Think, Ophelia! You must help him at once!" she said to herself reappearing from the hall with her hands straight out.


    She closed her eyes, thinking hard on how to cast the spell she was taught, creating a dim, red, flat circle with numerous patterns on it.


    She seemed to struggle, having not used magic for a long while, only using it for such a pivotal time, and without much training to back up her confidence.


    But she simply ignored all that, pouring her energy into the circle, casting a flurry of fire arrows, those of which homed in on him, directly hitting him on his face, causing a burst of fire to explode on him, amazingly forcing the Dark Lord back due to the surprise of the attack.


    Despite it not having enough damage to even scratch or harm the Dark Lord, she gave Laruse the help he needed to escape being crushed, already trying to regain his composure as the Dark Lord reeled from the blow.


    Seeing this as the best chance he''s got, even without the Disciple to help him, he rushed the Dark Lord once more, cutting him down diagonally across his body, forcing a howl of pain from the demon, sending Laruse back once more.


    "Damn, still nothing," he cursed his misfortune from under his breath, still tightly gripping his sword.


    Alastor suddenly reappeared beside Laruse, heaving softly, yet surprisingly still having his smile.


    "Come, let us do this once more. I fear that I have belittled the weakened Dark Lord in the beginning, but now I am sad to say that I will use everything within my power to take him down. I may be a disciple, but I shall show you the power of a demon," he said, making a sword and spear appear on his hands, looking to be made of a dark flame.


    "Good. Let''s finish this already!"


    They both charged at the same time, filling the room in awe as the two fought terrifyingly well, each one looking as if they were possessed, hacking and slashing, being beaten down only to get back up after a few seconds, ignoring the pain.


    "A-Amazing..." said Ophelia, unable to believe what she was seeing.


    Though she knew Laruse was strong, she never saw him that worked up before, fighting with every fiber of his being, defying her already immense expectations of him as a human and a mortal.


    As she watched, the sound of footsteps could be heard slowly coming towards her, turning around only to be startled


    After a while, their terrifying strength began waning, and the Dark Lord''s had begun coming back.


    "My blade''s not doing damage anymore," said Laruse, having retreated briefly after noticing it.


    "The draught must have worn off. Here, this is my last one. Once that one wears off, you''ll be useless to him. A normal sword won''t do too good. Soon the Archfiend''s shroud will return, and there will be no way for either of us to damage him as he will be near invincible, not unless you have something to combat that."


    Without Alastor noticing, the Dark Lord had come before him, crashing his colossal fist at him which he guarded in time, only to be sent back once more into a wall, causing another tremor.


    "Laruse!" from behind him came a familiar voice yelling, causing him to turn around and see Charles, heavily injured with Ophelia carrying him on his shoulders.


    Focusing his sights, he saw a glowing white light in one of Charles''s hands, a spear from the looks of it.


    Suddenly Chris yelled out after seeing the many villagers and his grandfather amongst them.


    He came forward, yelling out at Laruse.


    His grandfather then rose up, desperately calling out to him saying, "What are you doing here?! Get away from here Christopher! It''s too dangerous!"


    "I know you can do it! Please save them!"


    "You heard the young man''s plea, Laruse. This is the only thing I can help with, but make use of it!" said Charles, struggling to stand up, but succeeding.


    He wound up, throwing his glowing spear like an experienced warrior, precise and on point.


    "C-Christopher?" said the Dark Lord, which, during this, seemed to stop at Chris''s yell, as if he were paralyzed, placed on a trance, causing him to neglect Charles''s spear, impaled in his left shoulder.


    He let out an agonizing roar as the light that came from Charles''s spear began glowing brighter, filling the chamber with its light.


    "Laruse immediately noticed this chance, moving instinctively before anything else as to let it come by.


    He ran for him, pointing his sword horizontally alongside him for a thrust, impacting the Dark Lord''s heart as he drove his blade into him, not stopping, forcing his legs to trudge forth, then retrieving it, drawing his sword upwards for a final slash, accompanied by a sharp exhale as his blade passed along the Dark Lord''s body.


    "You humans are the bane of my life. You sent me to an eternal damnation when you took her away from me... Vengeance will come, and I will purge every single mortal being on this damned continent. But, my son, I am glad to see you again... I thought I never would be able to see you, but you have grown splendidly..."


    He fell to the his knees as his legs gave up on him, Laruse still tightly griping the hilt of the sword, making sure that the Dark Lord wasn''t going to be moving anymore.


    He breathed a sigh of relief, sitting down on the ground.


    "... Is it over?"

 Chapter 39: Motivation for peace

    "We need an explanation, now!" the villagers warranted rather angrily, wanting answers as what had happened would not allow them to fall asleep soundly.


    They were all released, escorted back to the village as the downpour ceased conveniently, shaken up after witnessing the countless deaths of those that they knew.


    "I-I understand. I shall tell you what you all want to know," he calmly said, appeasing the villagers barely with the help of Charles, who acted as a boundary between the two sides.


    Laruse and the rest listened quietly on the side, wanting to know the truth as well, including Christopher, whose fate seemed to be closer to this tragedy than he thinks.


    "The blood orb, the soul of a Dark Lord, was indeed a possession of mine, but not without reason. The one contained within that orb, was... my son..." he grew deathly silent, taking short breaths as he cast his eyes down, feeling the heavy toll of having to tell his secrets.


    "Yes, Christopher, my child, you heard me correctly. That man''s soul was your father. A Dark Lord. But he was not like that in the beginning. It doesn''t make you a demon, or anything like that, so please, all of you, don''t treat him any differently. He had nothing to do with this all. He is simply a victim, someone whom I have lied to greatly."


    "Grandfather... I-is that so?" he said quietly, not wanting to interrupt him.


    He felt a jolt upon hearing his grandfather''s confession, awakening him a great deal; hearing about someone whom he had known very little of until now.


    It was then that he felt the longing which had struck him many times, but only more at this very moment.


    It was a silent morning as they all listened to their chieftain, trying their best to cope with the changes and the words that would come from his mouth.


    "My son was not a demon either, not until he found someone that he loved who was one. I had him sealed the moment he went out of control. I did it to save the village, not knowing what else I could do. I could not let it fall into the hands of anyone else as they might release an unknown peril across the land. By then, it was when Christopher was only months old, not even old enough to know the feeling of having a father is like. It is because of me as well. You can drive me away from this village if you will. I shall face all your words in atonement to those that had fallen. Deal with me as you wish. No amount of true atonement can measure up to the sin I''ve kept for fifteen years."


    Their faces seemed to avoid his, arguing whether they should feel resentment, anger, or forgiveness for the old man.


    None spoke for they didn''t know what to say, not that they didn''t want to give him a piece of their mind, it was just that their conscience prevented them from doing anything drastic, and to a man whom gave them the peace and prosperity they longed for. The rest of them felt the cold, painful lash of war, he offered them solace, some being people who escaped being slaves only to be taken in by the man they called their village chief.


    One of the villagers come forward to the old man, sending a jab at the man''s jaw, a strong one that made him fall on the ground; the poor old man feeling the part of his check where the blow landed.


    "What are you doing?!" one of the other villagers came and restrained the man as tears streamed on his face, barely holding it back as he allowed his anger to show on his face.


    Though he was old, he wasn''t not that old that he would break from a simple blow such as that. His face and build was that of someone trained through some rigorous means, one who could take a blow, but was unprepared for it.


    "That''s for Maria! I-I lost her because of you! I can''t see myself forgiving you because of that! But I don''t know what I should do... You gave us a new life when we nearly lost it. But now she''s gone... I don''t know what I should do anymore. It hurts... It hurts so much that I just want to take my life and die. I can''t see my life without her since all I see and hear is her face full of pain and her sounds of agony and pain, desperately calling for help. Why couldn''t it have been me?!" he fell to his knees, finally bursting into tears, which some did as well, moved by the flow of emotions.


    Christopher intervened right away, assisting his grandfather, placing his arm around his neck, helping him up.


    "Are you alright? Grandfather?" he faced the crowd, seething with anger saying, "Don''t you dare lay a hand on my grandfather again! Otherwise I won''t ever forgive you no matter what!" his voice echoed through the village resonating within their ears.


    Charles approached Laruse, unable to think of anything to do to handle the tense situation starting to grow even worse over time, seemingly close to exploding as a fuse was close to being lit.


    "I could see one of many outcomes, but not one where they reconcile. What do we do now? I doubt we can do anything to make the two sides make up. The way I see it, there''s no mending this scar."


    He had a calculating face, one that was lost in thought, a bit startled to see Charles, yet one that paid attention to what he was saying.


    "Well, you''re not entirely wrong. But there''s no other way I can think of. Might as well go with it," said Laruse, walking in front of the crowd facing the concerned villagers, his back facing Christopher and his grandfather.


    "Laruse, what are you-"


    "Don''t worry, I might as well do something, otherwise things will be worse. If it works out or not won''t matter. There''s no use whining," he said to Chris upon glancing back at him.


    "Hey, listen up! I know you''re angry and all, but you''re looking at things a bit crooked. Don''t you see that instead of fighting amongst each other, you should be working together as everything''s starting to get even worse? I don''t condone that you do what you want to do in order to make things up between you all, but how about you take note that he kept you all safe when you had no place to go. All he did was give you a place to live in. The demon wasn''t something that destroyed you the way he wanted, it was a secret he kept for himself. Something that pained him inside. If he had chosen to not let you all reside here, then he wouldn''t have had done it. He was confident enough to know that he could keep his painful past secret to himself, living life with all of those he had come to know. But one man can''t shoulder everything. Many have been lost, that''s for sure, but that isn''t a reason not to keep moving and blame him. Instead, help him stand, and together in the midst of this unsettling future, remember those whom you''ve lost, and never forget. That''s just how life goes, right?"


    The light of the sunrise seemed to eclipse his speech, making him out to be someone like a peacemaker, one that everyone looked at, convinced as their emotions continued to grow more and more, resonating with his plea.


    "Laruse... " Christopher and the old man simply looked at him silently, not saying anything.


    The crowd didn''t say anything else and began to clear out, their tears and lament were still unsated, choosing to calm themselves and waste their tears all by themselves.


    The group was left by themselves, not knowing what they should say, except for the old man, who walked on his two legs, letting go of his grandson''s aid.


    "Thank you, young man. I know what you did, and I''m grateful for it. Though I you know less of the truth than you needed to, you stood up for me. Though I don''t know if you should have done that. It would have been fine either way if they had chased me out of the village, or had done their way with me. If it could atone, then so be it."


    "Don''t make me repeat myself. I''ve already said everything that I should, so that''s that, alright? Whatever happens after here is your responsibility now."


    "You''re right. Then I must thank you as well for coming to my request. The organization has outdone itself once more... Hmm? Well if it isn''t the leader of the resistance herself, Ms. Noire! How glad it is to see you again," he came up to her, taking her hands reluctantly.


    "Mr. Harold, it is nice to see you as well. I''m glad that everything has been settled for now."If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Well thanks to your allies. Now, will you not come inside? I think the pantry hasn''t been ransacked. Come, I shall fix what I can and you can all rest before you leave, it is the least I can do for you all."


    He led the way, motioning for them to follow him, taking up his offer which they chose not to give up, thinking that it was a rather well deserved one too.


    "That was rather inspiring, Laruse. Who knew you could do something like that. How drastic of a change," said Charles.


    "It doesn''t change anything at all. The problem between them and the villagers are still there, it''s just starting to calm down. Whether it''ll disappear or become worse will be up to them. Now come on, my body''s all sore. I just want to not think for a bit," he said, leaving Charles as he came into the mansion-like lodge.


    They fixed up what they could, making the house a bit more presentable on the inside than it was before.


    But before the old man could rest easy, Laruse came up and asked, "I do want to know what the truth is. If you won''t mind anyway."


    "You''re right," he sighed. " I guess I need to say it after all. Come, Christopher, I want you to listen as well. Ah, and set down the try here," he beckoned to Christopher who held an anxious expression, sitting down beside Charles, preparing himself.


    "I will begin where I have left off from what I said outside. It was months after Christopher was born. My son, Howard was a simple man whom served as a mercenary for hire, helping around with caravans, making an honest living to support his son and wife. But, he hid a secret, one that he confided to me one eventful day. Irene, a calm, loving mother to her son, was a Dark Lord herself. She was one who escaped the life of being a Dark Lord, living in secret with a human."


    He took a deep pause, continuing after clearing his throat.


    "But it seemed that she was being pursued by those who swore to purify the land of demons. One of the more radical Sects of the church, the order of Alain, searched for her, scouring the land relentlessly until they found her in this very place. They convinced many of the people living in the region to come with them and join the excursion, knowing that they would need every kind of help they could get in order to face off against something as fearful as a Dark Lord."


    "Order of Alain? What is the main branch exactly?" Laruse asked, drawing surprised looks from those around him.


    "Have you never heard of the Church of Alexandria? It''s the standard doctrine and religion that is taught throughout the entire continent, save for some like the land of the Orient. I don''t think I''ve met anyone who hasn''t heard of it. It''s existed while we were still young, even before that," Charles said, emphasizing his point.


    "Did you know about this, Cecil?" he turned to her.


    "Yes. And I thought you did to, so there was no need for me to ask at all. I''m really surprised myself. Don''t worry, Laruse. I can tell you about it sometime if you want. I know a pretty great deal of it too."


    "Well, maybe next time. I don''t really have an immediate worry for that. If I haven''t noticed something that''s existed even before I was born, then there must be a reason. I just can''t remember right now. Everything''s a bit foggy."


    "And what''s with the Order? Something fancy?" he continued to ask, this time drawing Ophelia''s attention.


    "The Orders are an army of Knights led by an appointed commander, taking orders from either the pope, or one the Bishops. An Order''s number changes, but it is commonly thousands, the bare minimum since many in the continent join the religion, becoming devoted knights or soldiers. Needless to say that no nation dares to go against the Religion since they will face its full might, including the backlash of the fervent believers. It''s simply that fearful.


    "Then are their leaders strong?"


    "Well, each of them is. They are all very influential and powerful, leading thousands, excluding their believers, whom would reluctantly fight alongside them if they needed the help. But each soldier is said to be so well disciplined that there is no need. The new Pope announced not that long ago that he will be rebuilding Alexandria''s Crusade, and will wage yet another war in the far future. The Orders are separate from the Grand Knights, the personal army of the Religion. The Orders act as chivalric knights that can be commanded at will by the bishop in charge of them. Included there are some other things that I know."


    "Hmm, I didn''t know that it would span this far. Keep going with the story, old man."


    "Ahem, It''s Harold. But very well, I shall continue."


    "It is as Ophelia says. The Orders are powerful enough to make things happen without them needing to lift a finger. But one came here with the goal of killing Irene and taking her blood soul to the Church. It became a drawn-out battle, one that seemed one sided at best, all in Irene''s favor. But the commander of the Alain''s Order overcame that mysteriously, suffering massive casualties, but becoming the victor. It was then that Howard, my son, came along, going against the Church, becoming the new Dark Lord after consuming Irene''s blood soul. The Order was utterly defeated, forced to retreat. I at the time was a practitioner of the sealing arts and various Arcane spells. Without anyone else to stop my son from rampaging, I did my best and sealed him, costing me a large fraction of my life."


    "What do you mean by that?" Ophelia asks with a concerned expression.


    "For it to work against someone much stronger than I am, I had to sacrifice half my lifespan if I were to succeed. Sure enough it worked, and now I pay the price, waiting for my death," he cast his eyes down upon finishing."


    "It can''t be... Why didn''t you tell me any of this?!" Christopher asked.


    "It was because I thought it would be too much for you to shoulder. I kept in mind that you would hate me if word of this would come to light. But I am prepared for that. As long as you grew up without worry, then I can live with you hating me."


    "How can I move myself to hate the only person I can call family? You were the only one who took care of me., and I''m forever grateful for that. But... then how long do you have left?" he asked silently, not wanting to believe that part of what his grandfather had said.


    "I may have only a decade left. Who knows. I can''t say how strong I can be to live pat that, but I will persevere. I must make up to the people my misgivings before anything else, and to you. I can''t leave things as they are. One of the many things I simply regret is not having my son''s blood soul in my possession."


    Laruse seemed to twitch a brow at what he said, feeling a slight irritation as well as he began remembering how things transpired underground.


    "Forgive us for that. We simply did not have the strength to keep fighting at the time. We had all used it up fighting the Dark Lord, and now it is in his possession," Charles intervened on their behalf.


    "Worry not about it. Maybe it is simply better that I do not have it anymore, otherwise there might be more cults out there who will threaten us. I just fear that my son will be released on the future, wreaking unspeakable havoc upon everyone."


    "If that time comes, we''ll be prepared for it. I''m sure Laruse, Cecil, and Charles would be more than willing to pitch in, right?" says Ophelia enthusiastically.


    "Of course. I would be more than glad to lend my power," said Charles.


    "I''ll be sure to help out! There are a lot of people out there that''ll need our help, after all," said Cecil.


    everyone then turned their heads towards Laruse, who took his time to reply, surprised that he had to.


    "... Well, that''s what I do. Might as well live up my reputation. But if it gets bad, remember that there''s people out there with ''demon slayer'' as an occupation."


    "Hmm, I doubt they can measure up to you, Laruse. I''m sure that you can get it done no matter the circumstance. But I do wonder, how do you know that demon?" he asked Laruse.


    "I guess it won''t hurt to tell anyone."


    Laruse began explaining how they met, including the events that transpired during the meeting, suprising them as they listened.


    "Like I said. Always full of surprises. Even coming back alive from fighting a disciple by himself. He might just be the only person who can do that," said Charles.


    "Indeed. I saw how you fought, and believe me it was more than impressive. It was as if you were on par with that Dark Lord''s Disciple you fought with. Are you sure that you''re human?" Harold said.


    "I''m a hundred percent human. You can tell that just by looking."


    "Then you are one unnatural human. I can tell that you will do special things."


    As they caught up with each other, they developed a bit more of a friendlier relationship with one another, and soon the time came for them to leave as more serious matters needed to be handled.


    They packed up their belongings, thanking Harold and Christopher for their hospitality.


    "I hope that your travels are safe and away from harm. I will never forget the help you gave us, Ophelia. I swear to continue aiding you until this blasted war ends with our victory, and by Alexandria I won''t let something such as old age stop me! This region is glad to have you as a leader of the resistance!" Harold said with more cheerful expression.


    "Ah, but I''m not the lea--" Ophelia says, but was interrupted by Laruse, putting his arm around her shoulder, smiling.


    "We''ll have some people sent here just in case, so don''t worry too much about it."


    "I don''t think I need to," he replied with a smile


    "Thank you for all your help. To repay you all, I shall train myself and be of use to the organization. This blood in me means that I have the power to make a difference. Demon or not, I will help you no matter what," Christopher said with a determined face.


    Then they fully parted with each other, walking down the path that would lead them back to their hidden base.


    Moments after they had begun journeying back, Laruse slowed his pace, matching Ophelia''s.


    "I wanted to thank you," he said sternly, catching her off guard as she was walking absentmindedly.


    "Ah! Oh, sorry, you startled me. What is this about, Laruse? Thank me for what?"


    "For helping me back there. Though I knew you''d come through in the end, it made me really reckless of what was going to do. But it seems that I was right all along to put my faith in you," he gave her a bright smile, one that seemed to restore her lost smile and cheerfulness.


    "Really? Thank you, Laruse."


    "But now that you''ve been brought out from your shell, it''s time to draw out your powers some more. Care to bear with me for a little longer?"


    She gave it a long while to think about, still thinking a lot about that past event. Yet that she noticed that after all this, the recurrence began hurting less, as if the weight was slowly being lifted from her shoulders.


    "Yes... I want to be stronger for everyone. I still haven''t found a real reason, but for now, I want to be able to help everyone in need. Will you help me, Laruse?"


    "Do you even need to ask?"


    "I guess not. After all, you''ve convinced me to go this far. I don''t think it''s wise for me to begin doubting you," she giggled, showing the brighter side of Ophelia which Laruse hasn''t seen in a while, relieving him greatly.

 Chapter 40: An alarming turn of events

    A day and a half had passed since Laruse and the others had returned to the secret town.


    They were greeted with many of their duties right away, not allowing an ounce of time to be used for leisure... for Laruse that is.


    But what was the most pressing news that came to their attention was a large-scale battle that will happen against the revolution and Farron, the great nation to the north.


    "A great battle, huh? Alright, give me what you''ve got. A report about this has been made already, right?" he asked the soldier in front of him, standing dutifully.


    "Yes! Here is the detailed report. I will read it out to you."


    Clearing his throat, the man began to speak.


    "It was weeks ago when there was a rumor about Farron troops marching from their capital to the Independent City-State near its borders, Lagalice. It was three days approximately after that did the reports confirm that an invasion of Farron was indeed true, numbering at least fifty thousand well trained, and freshly armed men."


    "Is there anything about their leader?"


    "Yes sir! But it is nothing too special. We''ve been told that he is simply an advance army, and that the real one will be days behind from them, waiting to mount the real attack. Needless to say that even the general leading the forward army isn''t well known, he is very reputable for his skills in swordsmanship. The second general is unknown, unfortunately."


    "Alright. Continue. What about the revolution''s side?"


    "Well... this may sound odd, but they''re not sending any reinforcements and will be using the current force positioned there."


    His eyes turn suspicious upon hearing this, not believing what he had heard.


    "Hmm, that''s odd, real odd. If they don''t reinforce, then even a boy without knowledge of this war can tell that Lagalice will be taken over without much challenge... Keep me informed of any developments. I guess the only thing we can do now is wait. Good work," he dismissed the soldier, who then left after a curt salute.


    Laruse heaved a sigh, slumping on his desk after feeling the intense fatigue well over him. They had not truly gotten a full rest, always having to move so that they could make it back here in time. Though they did, Laruse simply didn''t have enough energy after fighting the Dark Lord, as weak as it may have been.


    But just as he slumped on his desk, Ophelia, wearing a loose, white blouse, and a medium length, chestnut colored skirt, entered with a tray of freshly cooked food, whose aroma was enough to wake Laruse even for a bit.


    "My, it seems that you''re finding it a bit hectic. Are you alright? I can take over for a while if you want," she said placing the tray on the desk


    "Don''t forget that I''m the new leader of this group. I won''t back down just because of a little exhaustion. It''ll make me look bad."


    "Is that so? How courageous of you."


    "But man, how did you handle this stuff on your own. Even with people helping me it still feels like there''s a heavy load of work at every turn," Laruse started complaining while eating his fill. "This is really good! I''ve never tasted your cooking, but who knew."


    "That''s simply the responsibility of trying to unite everyone. We are acting as their last beacon of hope. We have the responsibility of restoring the peace that has been disrupted. And thank you. My mother taught me the basics of cooking, and it seems that I learned the rest by myself," she smiled after, giving a look that says everything she''s done thus far isn''t that difficult to her.


    "What do you plan on doing with the Farronian attack? I happened to overhear on my way, but chose to come in after you were done."


    "Hmm. We don''t have to do anything at all. Everything north-west from us is controlled by the revolution, so there''s not much we can do. But honestly, this is taking too long. I could just go there and beat the leader, ending everything as easy as that. But I''ll end up dead, so never mind."


    "Ease your mind for a while. As taxing as it can be, you''re always bound to run into some things that you can''t solve right away."


    "You''re right. Might as well take a breath of fresh air. Want to come with me?"


    "I''d be glad to."


    They came to the forest close to the outskirts of the organization, heading to a nearby river where the air is the freshest at this time in the morning, a few hours after dawn.


    "I''ve been practicing with Cecil on how to improve my magic. It seems that neglecting it had a great toll on me as I can''t seem to cast the most basic of spells, except that one that I used back at the village."


    "I don''t really know anything about magic, but don''t rush everything. You''re pretty eager despite being hesitant, but don''t forget that someone who uses magic needs time and patience."


    "For someone who knows very little of magic, you sure know what to do. Might it be that you''re hiding a secret?"


    "I''ve just been around people who use magic a lot, so getting used to them comes with a bit of wisdom. But it''s great that you''re practicing. I''ll have to give Cecil a pat on the back for helping you out, but maybe when work''s done."


    "But I think that it just occurred to me that I''m doing something that the old me was strongly opposed to. Who knew that I''d be doing something like this again. If I never met you, then I would have never been motivated to do something like this."


    "Don''t credit me just yet. Keep practicing. Plus, all I needed to do was convince you. The rest is up to you. And I think you''re doing a fine job of that."


    "Thank you," she smiled, laughing.


    "Might as well take a nap while I''m at it. You won''t mind, won''t you?"


    "Not at all. I can even help you with that."


    She sat herself underneath a lush tree, one a few meters from the river, like the perfect spot for a calming and serene ambiance.


    She patted her lap, motioning for Laruse to come towards her, which he did, placing his tired head on her lap, feeling a soft breeze blow on his skin, relieving him of an invisible weight he had been carrying.


    As he closed his eyes and the bright light disappeared behind his eyelids, he felt a warm pressure on his hair, caressing it gently, making his consciousness drift farther and farther away.


    Then came the sound of humming, a tranquil tune which resonated with the rustling of the leaves and the whisper of the wind, a feeling that put Laruse to sleep with ease.


    Hours passed since he fell asleep, waking up deep into the afternoon, opening his eyes to the sight of Ophelia sleeping.


    He gently got up to not wake her, picking her up in his arms as he made his way back to the town.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    As he got back, Cedric greeted him with a suspicious expression, hastily accusing him as he saw her, saying, "I''ve been looking for you-- Hey! What did you do to Ophelia!" he rushed up to him.


    Laruse gestured for the man to stop, speaking softly as to not awaken her.


    "Don''t worry about Ophelia. She''s just asleep. What do you need me for?"


    "... Cecil, she''s in the office. She''s looking for you, says there''s something that came up that you should see."


    "That so? Tell me, is your injury fully healed?"


    "I think. It doesn''t hurt as much anymore, but I can manage. Why do you ask?" Cedric said, rotating his arms to prove that he could move it around.


    "Here, take care of her for a while, or put her on a bed. She''ll get up in a few more minutes I think. I''ll go and check up on what that is," he placed Cecil in Cedric''s arms, surpassing him a bit as hesitated, ultimately making carrying Ophelia without waking her his highest priority,


    "Don''t do anything I wouldn''t do, alright? You gotta ask her for it first," Laruse said as he walked away, his back facing Cedric.


    "What are you getting at?! I''m not going to do anything to her!" he screamed out noticing it as he hushed himself, heading somewhere Ophelia could rest.


    Laruse arrived inside the office of the organization, seeing Cecil, who lit up right away at the sight of him.


    "Cecil, what''s this about?"


    "Laruse! There''s an important letter that came in today. You''ll be surprised at who it is."


    "Try me."


    Cecil presented him with the letter. "It''s from Marco."


    "Marco, huh? ... wait? Marco?! What''s a letter from him doing here?" he said, taking the letter, reading its contents.


    "Oh, it¡¯s for the organization."


    "What does it say?"


    "It says that they''re formed a coalition with some other cities that escaped from revolution controlled cities. They want to join the resistance."


    "When you said Marco can pull Zeal together, you really meant it, didn''t you? Who knew they''d end up recovering within a few weeks?"


    "He''s just like that. He was probably put in charge of the entire city by the previous governor. I don''t see any reason to turn them down. Let''s make plans for a meeting then, shall we?" Laruse say on his chair, taking a piece of parchment paper and writing his own letter with it.


    "Alright. I guess this''ll do. I already have a plan in mind, Cecil. If this keeps up, this revolution will be over in a few weeks. Then finally we can go traveling around the continent, then maybe the rest of the world."


    "You''re always thinking too far ahead. But, I guess it always works out in the end with you. Just don''t be too reckless. You may be strong, but you''re just a human. We were lucky with the Dark Lord back at the village, but I predict that we''ll be running into more and more strong enemies in the future."


    "You worry too much, Cecil. We''ll manage. You''ve got me, right? So, there''s nothing to worry about," he said, ruffling her hair.


    "There you go again. Whatever you say, then. If you''re that confident."


    "That''s the spirit. Now let me mail this out to Marco and some others."


    Days passed as Laruse prepared his plans after the sudden string of events, taking advantage of the opportunity to finally make a move which will damage the revolution.


    In this time, Laruse called for a meeting, arranging for the various leaders of the, still standing, City-States to convene for the first time in the history of the resistance, formalizing a coalition of cities whose primary goal is to take down the revolution and restore the peace of the region of Independence.


    "Present here is the representative of Zeal, Marco Fairway. The representative of Kausten, Caspian Lester. The representative of Port city Harrick, Maxwell Wallace. The representative of Sor, Devin Hartford. On behalf of the organization, I welcome you. In a few minutes, the leader of the organization will arrive, so please be a bit more patient," Ophelia gave a curt bow to the crowd of men who had their eyes glued on her, captivated by her looks.


    "My, my. A maiden in the midst of all this chaos? It seems that there is a a secret garden of Eden secluded in this forest after all," Devin Hartford said, flaunting his charm.


    "A new leader?! What is the meaning of this, Ophelia? Aren''t you the leader?" Caspian asked in surprise, knowing full well that she was the one that founded and the organization. And that the fact that there''s someone else leading it may mean that there''s someone else that''s capable of leading the people against a common foe.


    "Oh, not just a beautiful face, but someone who likes being in command. I''m starting to get slightly aroused by this, believe it or not," Devin said, eyeing Ophelia like a predator.


    "Well, she does look composed. But it feels that she lacks something, like an insecurity of some sort. However, I don''t like assuming things as it would arouse a displeasure in this meeting, so I will refrain. But who is the leader, then?"


    "Hmm, Mr. Fairway is correct. I anticipate the arrival of the one that called us here together. Though I worry about the state that my City-State is in without my leadership. The people depend too much on me, so they fear to defend the city themselves when they have the capacity to do so," a tall, muscular built man wearing casual regal clothes that formally fit the occasion, looking to be in his late thirties, with short, dark hair said with a smooth, low voice; acting as a very imposing character in the meeting of City-State representatives.


    "I understand the severity of you all being here and how vulnerable your cities are, but this is an important step which we need to take in order to ensure a triumphant victory for the same cause, unity," she managed to silence them. They all decided in their minds to agree as each one of their reasons are the same, and with the terrible strife growing rampant, they have no other choices.


    The door then opened abruptly, taking everyone''s attention right away as he entered the room with two others.


    "It can''t be. Laruse, Cecil, and most importantly, Charles! What are you all doing here?!" Marco said with a genuinely surprised face, as if he had seen a ghost when it was only Laruse, Cecil, and Charles.


    "I recognize you. You''re that one who took down the pirate''s in my City with Julius. What a small world. Don''t tell me you''re the leader of the organization?" Devin expressed his surprised, and slight discontent that it was not Ophelia whom led it, but instead a man who challenged his charismatic fame; and the fact that he had Cecil with him, irritating him all the more.


    "You, you''re that one who defeated General Oliver Gilford and forced his army to retreat! If you''re leading the organization... then maybe it''s not such a bad thing," Caspian tried reconciling with himself, thinking optimistically about the changes.


    "Laruse? Now if I''m not mistaken, that''s a name that I''ve heard once in my City. If I remember correctly, there was a man boasting about how he defeated the Disciple that massacred hundreds of Revolution soldiers outside my front doorstep. Is that you?" said Maxwell with intrigue, getting even more in the mood for the meeting to begin, wanting to know if what he boasted about in his city was true.


    "Let''s leave all questions after the discussion. First of all, my name''s Laruse. I''m the leader of this organization. And I''ve called you all here to discuss a coalition against one common enemy, and that is the Revolution. I know the organization has been supporting some cities as best we could, but this time, we''d like to enter into a more formal alliance, one that can stand up to the enemy without fear. I believe that all of us together can make that difference," he spoke with a voice that drew them all in, filling them with the energy and vigor that they were missing. Each one of them was engrossed in listening to what he had to say, paying close attention.


    "And with what I have in mind, this war won''t even last another month, give or take. I''m not good at this diplomacy stuff, but I do know how to make things work somehow. So, within a month, I propose we attack the revolution according to my plan," he announced boldly, not even cementing a real alliance yet.


    "You''re given us a very good ground of what we need to know. Your words as well are very convincing. But, how and why should I ensure the lives of my people to you? Saying that you''re good to making things happen as they go isn''t that convincing as it sounds to you. To me, it''s simply ridiculous. And I know little to nothing about you, so as vague as it can be, our chance of being allied with you on that basis is rather low," Maxwell objected openly, not holding back at his criticisms.


    "Then I won''t plead for your help. I won''t force anyone to form an alliance. But that''s just how determined and confident I am. Enough to say that we''ll finish this when everyone else thinks that we don''t have a chance."


    "Confidence alone can''t get one very far. You do realize that if you fail, everyone will look at you as a massive failure. Are you not terrified of that? Living the rest of your life with the souls of those whom you have sent to their deaths haunting you every night that you''ll sleep?"


    "If you say that this war can be won without casualties, then I say that you''re dreaming. And as far as I''m concerned, as long as there are those that believe in me, and put their lives in my hands, I never lose when it counts," he stared deeply into Maxwell''s eyes as to convey his message to him, including his feelings on the matter.


    Maxwell simply closed his eyes and smiled, laughing to himself.


    "What''s wrong, have you gone mad?" asked Caspian, looking at Maxwell with a confused face.


    "No, that''s not it. It was simply convinced. I''ve never seen or spoken to anyone without seeing them break their confidence. I thought that it was all a bluff, but it seems that I have been convinced subconsciously. Very well. I am listening. What else do you propose?" Maxwell said in content, crossing his arms, looking at Laruse with a newfound admiration.


    But before Laruse could begin speaking, the doors burst open, alerting everyone with the coming of a man wearing a simple leather armor, looking to be a scout or messenger by the way he was dressed to look prepared and unencumbered by anything in his way.


    He panted upon entering, catching his breath before shouting the news of which he was told of, seemingly giving off a grave foreshadowing as his face implied it already, as if it were not obvious already.


    "The invasion army of Farron has been defeated! By one man!" his words echoed into the room, strong enough to have been heard by those outside. But inside, there was only silence.

 Chapter 41: Disaster strikes

    "What did you just say?!" Maxwell stood up, slamming his hands on the table, causing quite the ruckus as all eyes were now on him. He displayed a face full of surprise, unable to believe those few words that came from the messenger''s mouth.


    "Give us the full details," Laruse said, ushering the scout inside for all to hear. Laruse also felt the same way as Maxwell, only he chose not to show it, seeing as he anticipated something to happen, but not on this type of level. No, a league ahead of that.


    "Yes! If you''ll allow me," the scout cleared his throat, presenting himself in a dignified manner in front of the leaders. "As you may all have known, Farron had arranged for an attack at Lagalice, a city that stood on the borders of the Farronian kingdom. They had prepared many of their strongest soldiers, marching at a steady pace, maintaining a good amount of morale for the soldiers, enough for them to be called a force to be reckoned with. it''s when they arrived from the outskirts of Lagalice that they met the enemy defenders, those of which never stood one step outside their city, instead, sending out one man to fight them. We are not sure who the man is as he wore a tattered cloak, wielding a sword that seemed to bask in a dark glow. And with not even an hour passing, the Farronian advance of an estimated amount of ten thousand men fell, massacred single-handedly by the unknown man, not even sparing anyone. That concludes my report."


    The room fell silent as they thought deeply about the sudden changing of events, including Laruse, whom based this chance of a meeting while the Revolution fought a drawn out battle against Farron. But now that there has been a sudden change, he was stuck on thinking of a new plan.


    "This can''t be true. One man against tens of thousands of men. Sounds like fabrication to me! They must be using propaganda to boost morale, taking this chance to have his other armies take over the cities they have no control of yet, using that morale advantage to its fullest potential," Caspian said, crossing his arms and thinking to himself, trying to discern whether this was true or not, basing most of his knowledge from his time as a full-fledged commander in an army.


    "I don''t think that''s likely," Marco interrupted. "It''s too farfetched for a plan like that, and even without us noticing. I know since I''ve sent out various scouts at chosen locations where it''ll be easy to report any signs of movements. Though the possibility of them doing that is still there, that would only mean that they could travel in small groups, not enough to take a city down."


    "Well then, let''s stop arguing amongst ourselves and figure something out. Nothing can be done if we do not act. So, I suggest that another scout be sent to prove this. But just to be sure, I think I''ll need to get back to my City," Devin stood from his seat, approaching Laruse. "I''ll join the alliance. let us meet once more after I''ve secured my city. One cannot be too sure of anything," he patted him on the shoulder, leaving with a wink at Cecil.


    "Well, what about the rest of you?" Laruse asked those around that were left.


    "I am confident in my city''s governance. But we can''t continue the meeting if one of us is absent. That would prove meaningless of having an alliance in the first place. I shall follow Mr. Hartford''s example and return to my city. For now, you have succeeded in gaining a bit of my trust. inquire for us again when we are needed," Maxwell left, and along with him was his imposing aura.


    "My City''s the closest, so maybe I''ll spend a bit of time unwinding here, then return. But as they''ve said, there''s nothing that can be done unless we are complete. You have Kausten''s support as well. I''m looking forward too many more of your triumphs," he gave a wide grin; his stout and stoic figure leaving the room with Ophelia''s assistance.


    "... Well it seems that only I remain. Maybe we can start by filling out the lines, right?" Marco stayed seated, smiling at the three, obviously wanting an explanation for why Charles is here, and Laruse is the leader of resistance.


    "It has been a long time since we''ve seen each other, Marco. I''m glad that you look well as always. Besides Laruse, you''re the second one from our old group that I''ve laid my eyes on after a few years. And might I say that this is heartwarming for me as it is to you,'' Charles said, extending his hand out to Marco, whom shook it with a glad smile.


    "Yes, it is. But that doesn''t answer my question. Can someone please explain?"


    "I guess I''ll start from when Cecil and I first met Ophelia, the leader of the resistance," Laruse heaved a sigh as he sat down on a chair near Marco, explaining everything from the day that they left to train, and to the day that he coincidentally met Charles in Harrick, excluding the hows and whys as much as he could, keeping things that were rather tedious to explain to himself.


    "I see. You still seem to get yourself in the most complicated predicaments, Laruse. And I thought that you didn''t want to work with anyone but yourself, and Cecil for a special exception," said Marco, trying to pry more into what he''s hiding, knowing that there is always something to his closest friend.


    "Who knows. It just came to mind, and I really had nothing else to do."


    "But still, you''ve changed quite a bit. Even your attire has changed as well. And from what I can see and sense, you''ve become much stronger than before. Are you trying to return to how you were before we disbanded?" Marco pointed out, figuring Laruse out completely without having the need to hint at anything.


    "That''s beside the point. But tell me, who did you bring here? I saw some escorts from the other leaders, but I don''t think I recognize anyone from Zeal."


    "I''m afraid I came here alone. I think I''m very capable of protecting myself from anyone seeking to harm me in the dead of night. Besides, the three of them are needed to ensure that even without me, they can manage through most of the problems that arises. And Remuil''s group had not waned as well, improving day by day with you as his inspiration. It seems that you have yourself a fan, just like in the past."


    "You always like to bring up something from the past, don''t you?"


    "They are precious memories. I can never hope to forget them, nor do I want to. We''ve been through a lot during those tumultuous times, but we''ve managed. And now that we''re here, I can think back and say with confidence that those memories of that past are some that will stick to me for my entire life, isn''t that right, Charles?"


    "Couldn''t have said it better myself," he smiled, agreeing with Marco like it were second nature.


    "But, who would''ve known that there would be three of us in the same place again. The thought never crossed my mind since it seemed impossible after what we went through. Imagine the things we can accomplish with us three together," said Marco in wonder, knowing the heights of their abilities and what that could bring for them.


    "We were always treated as divine beings back then it was almost embarrassing. If you did something that transcended human possibility, they would brand you as something else, a higher being. But they don''t know that there are more than many out there capable of the same thing. It''s a shame when they underestimate themselves. But you''re right, Marco. I think we can accomplish many things with us three. I think we can even destroy the revolution without much effort, like back then," Charles gave out a devious smile, one that would no-doubt terrify someone even if they said it was only a threat. The smile said that he would do it.


    "But we''re not like back then anymore. We''ve changed, a lot of us have. If we were like us back then, there would be no doubt that we can do it by ourselves. But this time getting too confident only kills. Let''s take it slow and steady. I won''t fail anyone, not anymore. That much I''ll say with confidence," said Laruse.


    Meanwhile, Cecil looked at the three, seeing a familial bond among them. But most of all was the imposing aura they all had combined. It was petrifying, as if they emitted a special aura whenever they''re together. Cecil couldn''t even find the timing to break their discussions, let alone make a sound as she felt that overly imposing aura.


    But suddenly as they were speaking, a thunderous roar came from outside, one that echoed throughout the land, like the thundering drums of the gods, beckoning to his servants to listen to him and be in awe of his tremendous strength.


    The four of them exited the room, flooding into the streets where many have already formed up outside, also wanting to see what the sudden ruckus was about.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    Every single one of them looked up at the blood red sky, covered by dark clouds. The silence seemed to last an eternity as the earth rumbled more, and the sky began creating a spiral of wind, turning into several devastating tornadoes from a far distance around the base, far enough to not harm the area where the organization was hidden. It was as if hell was forming from nothing, emerging into reality as a nightmare.


    The air felt stagnant, uneasy even, like there was something hiding around them which seemed to eat at their fears.


    "What in the world is happening? This surely isn''t normal. I¡¯ve never even seen anything like it before. And this feeling, it''s as if an uncomfortable presence is nearby, stalking and lurking. Almost like a demonic presence," said Marco with a grave tone and a serious expression, looking cautiously around him to make sure that the area was safe.


    "You''re right, but I don''t feel any concrete presences in the area. This is foreboding, and I don''t like it," said Charles, also uneasy.


    "Everyone, be on guard! I don''t know what''s happening, but we''ll find out. For now, make sure to keep a sharp eye out on every perimeter of the base. Report anything unusual and suspicious to me," Laruse began commanding those that were present, breaking loose from trying to figure out what the anomaly was about. "The best thing we can do now is try and find out what''s going on here. Cecil, find Ophelia and come back to the office with her. We need to do something soon. I don''t feel good about this too."


    But before anyone could come to grip of the situation, an alarming call was heard from the distance; coming from soldiers whom guarded the entrances to the base.


    "Monsters! I can see monsters charging here! I need help! There''s a lot of them!" he called out desperately, alerting everyone with his voice.


    "Here too! We need help! A horde''s emerging from the south side! We won''t have enough to defend with!"


    The people from the organization all began panicking, blocking out the sounds of everyone else''s voice as they ran in every direction, terrified as all kinds of monsters started appearing from nowhere, swooping in from the sky, pouring in from the forests.


    "Damn! Just what is going on here?!" said Laruse, unsheathing his sword, formulating a plan from within his head. "Cecil, come with me! Charles, cover the southern entrance and take as many fighters as you can along the way. I''ll do something about the other entrance."


    "Right! I''ll do my best and drive them away if I can," said Charles, leaving with haste.


    "Marco, if you don''t mind. Go to the other gate and help hold the monsters, or better yet, kill them all. I''ll do what I can here and put the people somewhere safe."


    "You''ve grown, Laruse. You''re even giving me orders now. You can be assured that I''ll perform well since it''s you that said it," Marco left with a grin on his face, disappearing within the crowd.


    "Hey, everyone! Listen to me! Head to the hospital and hole up as many as you can there! You, keep repeating the message and have people go there," he told an armored soldier, obeying him without question, but is clearly astonished at what was still happening.


    "You. I recognize you. Take your unit and some others and escort as many of the people back to the hospital. Then guard it. Don''t let any monster get near, understand?" he called on one of the familiar faces, the leader of the red unit, a tall, lean man with a mustache, wearing a red armored uniform.


    "Ah! Yes! I''ll do it, Sir!" he ran with a certain gust, acting right away, knowing full well that any questions he had wouldn''t be answered at all.


    "What do we do, Laruse? The number of monsters appearing are beginning to grow. If we don''t do something drastic, then we''ll be overrun," said Cecil, firing bolts of lighting and arrows made of flame at the monsters flying in their vicinity.


    "Let''s go find Ophelia and Caspian first, then think of something!" he ran, slicing at the monsters that managed to get through due to their speed. He ferociously cut them down if they stood in his way. But still some of the crowds continued to roam the open streets, falling prey to some of the monsters that were lucky enough to snag them.


    Laruse would charge at them at an amazing speed, narrowly saving some lives while those that were unlucky were eaten alive by the stray monsters.


    Cecil would provide him support, easing his work substantially as magic proved to be effective against most of them. Though no matter how many they tried to save along the way, there were those that were unlucky.


    "Damn! How are they pouring in like this? I never thought a large amount of monsters like this lived in the forest. I would''ve seen at least one if that was the case!" Laruse complained as he continued to cut down monsters in the vicinity; their numbers now terrifyingly immense.


    It was then that Laruse caught sight of Ophelia, who was being surrounded by monsters, fending them off by casting a flurry of flame projectiles. Caspian was behind her, taking cover as he could do nothing against them due to his age.


    "Go, Laruse! I''ll hold them here!" said Cecil, facing the approaching monsters from behind them, casting a variety of spells that took a large group down for the time being, allowing Laruse to breathe easy for a bit.


    It was then that he saw a large monster, a lizardman with a long neck, wielding a sharp looking cutlass, leaped towards the unaware Ophelia, going in for the kill.


    Laruse filled his lungs with the stagnant air, forcing his legs to move faster and faster, his legs feeling the worn-out sensation of running anxiously. His eyes trailed right and left, but his sights were focused on beating the Lizardman before it could reach Ophelia.


    He raised his sword to his right side, leaping as he passed Ophelia, who was absorbed in stopping those trying to surround them, not noticing Laruse as he met the Lizardman, bringing him to the ground as he clashed blades with it, proving to be a formidable foe as its impeccable speed and strength denied Laruse the luxury of slaying it without a problem.


    It hissed at him, sizing Laruse up as its yellow eyes were glued on him, anticipating every move with an uncanny amount of focus.


    "Laruse! What are you doing here? And what''s happening?! Why are monsters attacking us all of a sudden?" she barraged him with questions, not taking her eyes off the monsters as she continued casting spells, those of which were adequate enough because of her lessons with Cecil.


    "I don''t know. Just keep focusing. I''ll handle this and get both of you out as fast as I can," he said, engaging with the Lizardman, trying to get him to break his guard while trying to find another opening.


    "There!" he said, fiercely swinging his sword all the way diagonally from his right, forcing the sword away from the reptile as it dropped its sword to the ground, allowing Laruse to move in and finish it off. He returned the direction of his blade from below, slashing across its body, forcing the reptile to reel from the wound and back away, still not enough to go down with. He finished it off my leaping and impaling his sword down the helpless Lizardman''s heart.


    After dislodging it from the reptile, he proceeded to clear the way for Ophelia and Caspian, not meeting any more challenging monsters along the way, to his relief.


    "Here, head to the hospital! You''re acting as the leader for now, Ophelia. I''ve managed to set up a guard perimeter, but it''s up to you for now," Laruse said while distracting more incoming monsters, shielding Ophelia''s back.


    "What are you going to do, Laruse?!"


    "I''ll see if I can find any stray survivors and bring them back. But what I want to do is drive them away from here. Now go, there''s no time to lose! Cecil, go with her and keep everyone safe. I''m counting on you!"


    "Right. Leave it all to me!" Cecil replied, guiding Caspian and leading the way for Ophelia.


    With Ophelia and the rest out of sight, he was slowly being surrounded by even more menacing looking monsters. He breathed in and out, trying to think while he regained as much energy back. "Out of my way!" he roared, charging through the monsters, heading towards the residential area of the base.


    As he arrived, slightly covered in the blood of the monsters that he had slain, he came to the grueling sight of a slaughter. Soldiers of the organization against monsters that outnumber them five to one. They desperately fought, already in the midst of crumbling. But what caught his attention more was the sight of another familiar face, Cedric''s whom looked exhausted while fighting.


    Laruse charged the immense number of monsters, breaking through them from behind, cutting their numbers substantially, drawing inspiration as the soldiers looked at him in awe.


    "Keep moving! There might be more survivors nearby. rescue as many as you can and bring them to the hospital!" Laruse yelled out, opting the soldiers to hustle and move despite their injuries and fatigue.


    A massive tremor forced Laruse back, seeing a giant wielding a club in front of him. He cursed the thing from under his breath for impeding him in his efforts to rescue those still alive.


    The giant shifted its sights to one of the men Laruse has ordered to find survivors, raising its club to flatten the poor, unaware soldiers.


    "Like hell I''d let you!" he yelled, impaling its foot, forcing it to cry out in pain, backing away, but not falling to the ground as he wanted it to.


    "I''ll help you. You can''t handle this alone if you want it done fast," Cedric came from his side, wielding his weapon anxiously as he looked up at the giant, clearly astonished by its size and intimidated by the fear of being flattened by it.


    "Alright. Take your chance when you see it. I''ll bring it down," Laruse said, dashing with his weapon pointed at the giant, passing its two legs, drawing the monster''s eyes there. Laruse then sliced at its left ankle, resulting in the monster to be sent down on one knee. He continued by reaching for the monster''s right knee, slicing behind it, forcing the intimidating giant down.


    As he did this, Cedric watched in awe, forgetting to do as he was told until Laruse yelled at him. Shaking his head, he ran for the giant, piercing its tough skin with his sword, barely even impaling its heart.


    But Laruse finally brought it down by climbing its back, then leaping off its shoulders, finally driving his sword down the giant''s skull with the momentum of his gravity.


    With the beast brought down, there were less monsters around, enough for them to resume their primary goal.


    "Cedric, listen. Try to find as many survivors as you can, and I''ll do the same. When you''re done, head for the hospital. Ophelia, Cecil, and many others are there, holding back the monsters. I have a feeling that they''ll need all the help they can get. I''ll explain everything once we''re done. Got it?"


    "Yeah. Yeah, I understand."


    "Good, then go," he pushed him, urging Cedric to move, leaving Laruse to think to himself.


    "Just what in the world is happening here?" he whispered to himself, running off to resume his task, all the while thinning out the number of monsters, which to his dismay, has not whittled down at the very least.


    As time passed, the skies kept on getting redder and redder, intensifying the dreadful feeling in the air. Its source is unknown; it may very well be the only reason for the monster''s surprising advance on the secret base.